事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権

BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search

肩書を与える: Serpis
Author: Georg Ebers
* A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.: 1306511h.html
Language: English
Date first 地位，任命するd:  Nov 2013
Most 最近の update: Nov 2013

This eBook was produced by Roy Glashan.

事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular
paper 版.

Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this
とじ込み／提出する.

This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s
どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件
of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at
http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html

To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au

GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE

Serapis

by

Georg Ebers

TRANSLATED BY CLARA BELL

First German 版: Deutsche Verlags-Anstalt, 1885
First English 版: William S. Gottsberger, New York, 1885

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER I

The busy 騒動 of the town had been hushed for some hours; the moon and 星／主役にするs were keeping silent watch over Alexandria, and many of the inhabitants were already in the land of dreams. It was deliciously fresh—a truly gracious night; but, though peace 統治するd in the streets and alleys, even now there was in this pause for 残り／休憩（する） a 欠如（する） of the soothing 静める which refreshes and 新たにするs the spirit of man. For some few weeks there had been an oppressive and fevered 緊張 in the repose of night. Every house and shop was の近くにd as securely as though it were done, not only to 安全な・保証する slumber against 侵入占拠, but to 保護する life and 所有物／資産／財産 from the spoiler; and instead of トンs of jollity and mirth the sleeping city echoed the 激しい steps and （犯罪の）一味ing 武器 of 兵士s. Now and again, when the Roman word of 命令（する） or the excited cry of some sleepless 修道士 broke the silence, shops and doors were 慎重に opened and an anxious 直面する peered out, while belated wanderers shrunk into gateways or under the 黒人／ボイコット 影をつくる／尾行する of a 塀で囲む as the watch （機の）カム past. A mysterious 重荷（を負わせる） 重さを計るd on the Heart of the busy city and clicked its pulses, as a nightmare 抑圧するs the dreamer.

On this night of the year of our Lord 391, in a 狭くする street 主要な from the 商業の harbor known as Kibotus, an old man was slinking along の近くに to the houses. His 着せる／賦与するs were plain but decent, and he walked with his 長，率いる bent 今後 looking anxiously on all 味方するs; when the patrol （機の）カム by he shrank into the 影をつくる／尾行する; though he was no どろぼう he had his 推論する／理由s for keeping out of the way of the soldiery, for the inhabitants, whether natives or strangers, were forbidden to appear in the streets after the harbor was の近くにd for the night.

He stopped in 前線 of a large house, whose long, windowless 塀で囲む 延長するd from one 味方する street to the next, and pausing before the 広大な／多数の／重要な gate, he read an inscription on which the light fell from a lamp above: "The House of the 宗教上の 殉教者. His 未亡人 here 申し込む／申し出s 避難所 to all who need it. He that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord."

"At how much per cent I wonder?" 事柄d the old man and a satirical smile curled his bearuless lips. A 激しい thud with the knocker rang through the silent street, and after a few short questions from within and 平等に curt replies from without, a small door was opened in the 広大な／多数の／重要な gate. The stranger was on the point of crossing the vestibule when a human creature crept up to him on all fours, and clutched his ancle with a strong 手渡す, exclaiming in a hoarse 発言する／表明する: "As soon as the door is shut—an 入り口 料金; for the poor, you know."

The old man flung a 巡査 piece to the gatekeeper who tried it, and then, 持つ／拘留するing on to the rope by which he was tied to a 地位，任命する like a watch-dog, he whined out "Not a 減少（する） to wet a Christian's lips?"

"It has not rained for some time," retorted the stranger, who proceeded to open a second door which led into a 広大な 法廷，裁判所-yard open to the blue 丸天井 of heaven. A few たいまつs stuck against the 中心存在s and a small 解雇する／砲火／射撃 on the pavement 追加するd thin smoky, flickering light to the （疑いを）晴らす glory of the 星／主役にするs, and the whole quadrangle was 十分な of a 激しい, reeking atmosphere, 構内／化合物d of smoke and the steam of hot food.

Even in the street the wanderer had heard the dull buzz and roar which now met his ear as a loud medley of noises and 発言する／表明するs, rising from hundreds of men who were 野営するd in the wide space before him—in groups or singly, sleeping and snoring, or quarrelling, eating, talking and singing as they squatted on the ground which was strewn with straw.

The inn was 十分な, and more than half of the humble guests were 修道士s who, during the last two days, had flowed into the city from every Cenoby, Laura and hermitage in the 砂漠, and from most of the 修道院s in the surrounding 地区—the 'Nitriote Nome'. Some of them had laid their 長，率いるs の近くに together for confidential whispering, others squabbled loudly, and a large group in the northern angle of the 法廷，裁判所 had raised a psalm which mingled strangely with the "three," "four," "seven," of the men who were playing 'mora', and the cry of the cook 招待するing purchasers to his 立ち往生させる spread with meat, bread, and onions.

At the end of the 法廷，裁判所 furthest from the gateway there was a covered way, on to which a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of doors opened 主要な to the rooms 充てるd to families of women and children, each apartment 存在 divided into two by a curtain across the middle. The stranger made his way into one of these rooms, where he was 温かく welcomed by a young man, who was 占領するd in cutting a Kopais reed into a mouth-piece for a 二塁打 flute, and by a tall matronly woman.

The new-comer's 指名する was Karnis and he was the 長，率いる of a family of wandering singers who had arrived in Alexandria only the day before from Rome. His surroundings were poor and mean, for their ship had been attacked off the African coast by a 禁止（する）d of 著作権侵害者s, and though they had saved their lives they had lost everything they 所有するd. The young owner of the 大型船, to whom he 借りがあるd his safety, had procured him admission to this Xenodochium,* kept by his mother the 未亡人 Mary; Karnis had, however, 設立する it far from comfortable, and had gone 前へ／外へ at noon to 捜し出す other ４半期/4分の1s.

[* A 避難 or inn. ]

"All in vain!" said he, as he wiped the heat 減少（する）s from his forehead. "I have 追跡（する）d Medius half the city through and 設立する him at last at the house of Posidonius the Magian, whose assistant he is. There was singing behind a curtain—wretched rubbish; but there were some old 空気／公表するs too with an accompaniment on the flutes, in the style of Olympus, and really not so bad.

"Then spirits appeared. By Sirius a queer 商売／仕事 altogether! Medius is in the 中央 of it all. I arranged the chorus and sang with them a little. All I got for it was a little dirty silver—there! But as for a 宿泊するing—解放する／自由な ４半期/4分の1s!—there are 非，不，無 to be 設立する here for anything above an フクロウ; and then there is the edict—that 悪口を言う／悪態d edict!"

During this speech the younger man had 交流d meaning ちらりと見ることs with his mother. He now interrupted Karnis, 説 in a トン of 激励:

"Never mind, father; we have something good in 見解（をとる）."

"You have?" said the old man with an incredulous shrug, while his wife served him with a small roast chicken, on a stool which did 義務 for a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

"Yes father, we!" the lad went on, laying aside his knife. "You know we 公約するd an 申し込む／申し出ing to Dionysus for our escape, since he himself once fell into the 手渡すs of 著作権侵害者s, so we went at once to his 寺. Mother knew the way; and as we—she, I mean, and Dada and myself..."

"Heh! what is this?" interrupted Karnis, now for the first time noticing the dish before him. "A fowl—when we are so miserably poor? A whole fowl, and cooked with oil?" He spoke 怒って, but his wife, laying her 手渡す on his shoulder, said soothingly:

"We shall soon earn it again. Never a sesterce was won by fretting. Enjoy to-day's gifts and the gods will 供給する for to-morrow."

"Indeed?" asked Karnis in an altered 重要な. "To be sure when a roast fowl 飛行機で行くs into one's mouth instead of a pigeon... But you are 権利 as usual, Herse, as usual, only—here am I battening like a 上院議員 while you—I lay a wager you have drunk nothing but milk all day and eaten nothing but bread and radishes. I thought so? Then the chicken must pretend to be a pheasant and you, wife, will eat this 脚. The girls are gone to bed? Why here is some ワイン too! Fill up your cup, boy. A libation to the God! Glory to Dionysus!" The two men 注ぐd the libation on the 床に打ち倒す and drank; then the father thrust his knife into the breast of the bird and began his meal with a will, while Orpheus, the son, went on with his story:

"井戸／弁護士席, the 寺 of Dionysus was not to be 設立する, for Bishop Theophilus has had it destroyed; so to what divinity could we 申し込む／申し出 our 花冠 and cake? Here in Egypt there is 非，不，無 but the 広大な／多数の／重要な Mother Isis. Her 聖域 is on the shore of Lake Mareotis and mother 設立する it at once. There she fell into conversation with a priestess who, as soon as she learnt that my mother belonged to a family of musicians—though Dame Herse was 用心深い in 発表するing this fact—and hoped to find 雇用 in Alexandria, led her away to a young lady who was closely 隠すd. This lady," Orpheus went on—he not only played the flute but took the higher parts for a man's 発言する／表明する and could also strike the lyre—"願望（する）d us to go to her later at her own house, where she would speak with us. She drove off in a 罰金 carriage and we, of course followed her orders; Agne was with us too. A splendid house! I never saw anything handsomer in Rome or Antioch. We were kindly received, and with the lady there were another very old lady and a tall 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な man, a priest I should fancy or a philosopher, or something of that 肉親，親類d."

"Not some Christian 罠（にかける）?" asked Karnis suspiciously. "You do not know this place, and since the edict..."

"Never 恐れる, father! There were images of the gods in the halls and 回廊（地帯）s, and in the room where we were received by Gorgo, the beautiful daughter of Porphyrius, there was an altar before an image of Isis, やめる freshly anointed.—This Porphyrius is a very rich merchant; we learnt that afterwards, and many other things. The philosopher asked us at once whether we were aware that Theodosius had lately promulgated a new edict forbidding young maidens to appear in public as singers or flute-players."

"And did Agne hear that?" said the old man in a low 発言する／表明する as he pointed to the curtain.

"No, she and Dada were in the garden on to which the room opened, and mother explained at once that though Agne was a Christian she was a very good girl, and that so long as she remained in our service she was bound to sing with us whenever she was 要求するd. The philosopher exclaimed at once: 'The very thing!' and they whispered together, and called the girls and 願望（する）d them to show what they could do."

"And how did they 成し遂げる?" asked the old man, who was growing excited.

"Dada warbled like a lark, and Agne—井戸／弁護士席 you know how it always is. Her 発言する／表明する sounded lovely but it was just as usual. You can guess how much there is in her and how 深い her feeling is but she never やめる brings it out. What has she to complain of with us? And yet whatever she sings has that mournful, painful （犯罪の）一味 which even you can do nothing to alter. However, she pleased them better than Dada did, for I noticed that Gorgo and the gentleman ちらりと見ることd at each other and at her, and whispered a word now and then which certainly referred to Ague. When they had sung two songs the young lady （機の）カム に向かって us and 賞賛するd both the girls, and asked whether we would 請け負う to learn something やめる new. I told her that my father was a 広大な／多数の／重要な musician who could master the most difficult things at the first 審理，公聴会."

"The most difficult! Hm ... that depends," said the old man. "Did she show it you?"

"No; it is something in the style of Linus and she sang it to us."

"The daughter of the rich Porphyrius sang for your entertainment? Yours?" said Karnis laughing. "By Sirius! The world is turning upside 負かす／撃墜する. Now that girls are forbidden to 成し遂げる to the gentlefolks, art is 存在 cultivated by the upper classes; it cannot be killed 完全な. For the 未来 the listeners will be paid to keep 静かな and the singers 支払う／賃金 for the 権利 of 拷問ing their ears—our ears, our luckless ears will be victimized."

Orpheus smiled and shook his 長，率いる; then, again dropping his knife, he went on 熱望して:

"But if you could only hear her! You would give your last 巡査 piece to hear her again."

"Indeed!" muttered his father. "井戸／弁護士席, there are very good teachers here. Something by Linus did you say she sang?"

"Something of that 肉親，親類d; a lament for the dead of very 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にする: 'Return, oh! return my beloved, （機の）カム 支援する—come home!' that was the burthen of it. And there was a passage which said: 'Oh that each 涙／ほころび had a 発言する／表明する and could join with me in calling thee!' And how she sang it, father! I do not think I ever in my life heard anything like it. Ask mother. Even Dada's 注目する，もくろむs were 十分な of 涙／ほころびs."

"Yes, it was beautiful," the mother agreed. "I could not help wishing that you were there."

Karnis rose and paced the little room, waving his 武器 and muttering:

"Ah! so that is how it is! A friend of the Muses. We saved the large lute—that is 井戸／弁護士席. My chlamys has an ugly 穴を開ける in it—if the girls were not asleep ... but the first thing to-morrow Ague... Tell me, is she handsome, tall?"

Herse had been watching her excitable husband with much satisfaction and now answered his question: "Not a Hera—not a Muse—decidedly not. Hardly above the middle 高さ, わずかに made, but not small, 黒人／ボイコット 注目する，もくろむs, long 攻撃するs, dark straight eyebrows. I could hardly, like Orpheus, call her beautiful..."

"Oh yes, mother.—Beautiful is a 広大な／多数の／重要な word, and one my father has taught me to use but rarely; but she—if she is not beautiful who is?—when she raised her large dark 注目する，もくろむs and threw 支援する her 長，率いる to bring out her lament; トン after トン seemed to come from the 底（に届く） of her heart and rise to the furthest 高さ of heaven. Ah, if Agne could learn to sing like that! 'Throw your whole soul into your singing.'—You have told her that again and again. Now, Gorgo can and does. And she stood there as 安定した and as 高度に strung as a 屈服する, every 公式文書，認める （機の）カム out with the （犯罪の）一味 of an arrow and went straight to the heart, as （疑いを）晴らす and pure as possible."

"Be silent!" cried the old man covering his ears with his 手渡すs. "I shall not の近くに an 注目する，もくろむ till daylight, and then ... Orpheus, take that silver—take it all, I have no more—go 早期に to market and buy flowers—laurel 支店s, ivy, violets and roses. But no lotuses though the market here is 十分な of them; they are showy, boastful things with no scent, I cannot 耐える them. We will go 栄冠を与えるd to the 寺 of the Muses."

"Buy away, buy all you want!" said Herse laughing, as she showed her husband some 有望な gold pieces. "We got that to-day, and if all is 井戸／弁護士席... "Here she paused, pointed to the curtain, and went on again in a lower トン: "It all depends of course, on Agne's playing us no trick."

"How so? Why? She is a good girl and I will..."

"No, no," said Herse 持つ／拘留するing him 支援する. "She does not know yet what the 商売／仕事 is. The lady wants her..."

"井戸／弁護士席?"

"To sing in the 寺 of Isis."

Karnis colored. He was suddenly called from a lovely dream 支援する to the squalid reality. "In the 寺 of Isis," he said gloomily. "Agne? In the 直面する of all the people? And she knows nothing about it?"

"Nothing, father."

"No? 井戸／弁護士席 then, if that is the 事例／患者 ... Agne, the Christian, in the 寺 of Isis—here, here, where Bishop Theophilus is destroying all our 聖域s and the 修道士s outdo their master. Ah, children, children, how pretty and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 有望な a soap-泡 is, and how soon it bursts. Do you know at all what it is that you are planning? If the 黒人／ボイコット 飛行機で行くs smell it out and it becomes known, by the 広大な／多数の／重要な Apollo! we should have fared better at the 手渡すs of the 著作権侵害者s. And yet, and yet.—Do you know at all how the girl ...?"

"She wept at the lady's singing," interrupted Herse 熱望して, "and, silent as she 一般に is, on her way home she said: 'To sing like that! She is a happy girl!'"

Karnis looked up with 新たにするd 信用／信任.

"Ah!" he exclaimed, "that is my Agne. Yes, yes, she truly loves her divine art. She can sing, she will sing! We will 投機・賭ける it, if you, I, all of us die for it!

"Herse, Orpheus, what have we to lose? Our gods, too, shall have their 殉教者s. It is a poor life that has no excitement. Our art—why, all I have ever had has been 充てるd to it. I make no 誇る of having sacrificed everything, and if gold and lands were again to be 地雷 I would become a beggar once more for the sake of art: We have always held the divine Muse sacred, but who can keep up a 勇敢に立ち向かう heart when he sees her 迫害するd! She may only be worshipped in 不明瞭 in these days, and the Queen of Gods and men shuns the light like a moth, a bat, an フクロウ. If we must die let it be with and for Her! Once more let pure and perfect song rejoice this old heart, and if afterwards ... My children, we have no place in this 薄暗い, colorless world. While the Arts lived there was Spring on the earth. Now they are 非難するd to death and it is Winter. The leaves 落ちる from all the trees, and we 麻薬を吸うing birds need groves to sing in. How often already has Death laid his 手渡す on our shoulder, every breath we draw is a boon of mercy—the extra length given in by the weaver, the hour of grace 認めるd by the hangman to his 犠牲者! Our lives are no longer our own, a borrowed purse with 損失d 巡査 coins. The hard-hearted creditor has already bent his knuckles, and when he knocks the time is up. Once more let us have one hour of pure and perfect enjoyment, and then we will 支払う／賃金 up 資本／首都 and 利益／興味 when we must."

"It cannot and will not be yet," said Herse resolutely, but she wiped her 注目する，もくろむs with her 禁止（する）d. "If Agne sings even, so long as she does it without coercion and of her own 解放する／自由な-will no Bishop can punish us."

"He cannot, he dare not!" cried the old man. "There are still 法律s and 裁判官s."

"And Gorgo's family is 影響力のある 同様に as rich. Porphyrius has 力／強力にする to 保護する us, and you do not yet know what a fancy he has taken to us. Ask mother."

"It is like a story," Herse put in. "Before we left, the old lady—she must be eighty or more—took me aside and asked me where we were 宿泊するing. I told her at the 未亡人 Mary's and when she heard it she struck her crutch on the 床に打ち倒す. 'Do you like the place?' she asked. I told her not at all, and said we could not かもしれない stop here."

"やめる 権利!" cried Karnis. "The 修道士s in the 法廷，裁判所-yard will kill us as dead as ネズミs if they hear us learning heathen hymns."

"That is what I told her; but the old lady did not 許す me to finish; she drew me の近くに to her and whispered, 'only do as my granddaughter wishes and you shall be 安全に housed and take this for the 現在の'—and she put her 手渡す into the purse at her girdle, gave the gold into my 手渡す, and 追加するd loud enough for the others to hear: 'Fifty gold pieces out of my own pocket if Gorgo tells me that she is 満足させるd with your 業績／成果.'"

"Fifty gold pieces!" cried Karnis clasping his 手渡すs. "That brightens up the dull grey of 存在. Fifty, then, are 確かな . If we sing six times that makes a talent,* and that will buy 支援する our old vineyard at Leontium. I will 修理 the old Odeum—they have made a cowhouse of it—and when we sing there the 修道士s may come and listen! You laugh? But you are simpletons—I should like to see who will forbid my singing on my own land and in my own country. A talent of gold!

[* 概算の in 1880 at $1100 ]

"It is やめる enough to 支払う／賃金 on account, and I will not agree to any 取引 that will not give me the field-slaves and cattle. 城s in the 空気／公表する, do you say? But just listen to me: We are sure you see of a hundred gold pieces at least..." He had raised his 発言する／表明する in his 切望 and while he spoke the curtains had been softly opened, and the dull 微光 of the lamp which stood in 前線 of Orpheus fell on a 長，率いる which was charming in spite of its disorder. A 量 of loose fair hair curled in papers stuck up all over the 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 長，率いる and fell over the forehead, the 注目する，もくろむs were tired and still half shut, but the little mouth was wide awake and laughing with the frank amusement of light-hearted 青年.

Karnis, without noticing the listener, had gone on with his visionary hopes of 回復するing his 広い地所s by his next 収入s, but at this point the young girl, 持つ／拘留するing the curtain in her 権利 手渡す, stretched out her plump left arm and begged in a humble whine:

"Good father Karnis, give me a little of your wealth; five poor little drachmae!"

The old man started; but he 即時に 回復するd himself and answered good- naturedly enough:

"Go 支援する to bed, you little hussy. You せねばならない be asleep instead of listening there!"

"Asleep?" said the girl. "While you are shouting like an orator against the 勝利，勝つd! Five drachmae, father. I stick to that. A new ribband for me will cost one, and the same for Agne, two. Two I will spend on ワイン for us all, and that makes the five."

"That makes four—you are a 広大な／多数の／重要な arithmetician to be sure!"

"Four?" said Dada, as much amazed as though the moon had fallen. "If only I had a counting-でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. No, father, five I tell you—it is five."

"No, child, four; and you shall have four," replied her father. "Plutus is at the door and to-morrow morning you shall both have garlands."

"Yes, of violets, ivy and roses," 追加するd Dame Herse. "Is Agne asleep?"

"As sound as the dead. She always sleeps soundly unless she lies wide awake all the night through. But we were both so tired—and I am still. It is a 慰安 to yawn. Do you see how I am sitting?"

"On the 着せる／賦与するs-chest?" said Herse.

"Yes, and the curtain is not a strong 支援する to the seat. Fortunately if I 落ちる asleep I shall 減少（する） 今後s, not backwards."

"But there is a bed for each of you," said the mother, and giving the girl a gentle 押し進める she followed her into the sleeping-alcove. In a few minutes she （機の）カム out again.

"That is just like Dada!" she exclaimed. "Little Papias had rolled off the chest on which he was sleeping, so the good girl had put him into her bed and was sitting on the chest herself, tired as she was."

"She would do anything for that boy," said Karnis. "But it is past midnight. Come, Orpheus, let us make the bed!"

Three long 女／おっせかい屋-閉じ込める／刑務所s which stood piled against the 塀で囲む were laid on the ground and covered with mats; on these the tired men stretched their 四肢s, but they could not sleep.

The little lamp was 消滅させるd, and for an hour all was still in the dark room. Then, suddenly, there was a loud commotion; some elastic 反対する flew against the 塀で囲む with a loud flap, and Karnis, starting up, called out: "Get out—monster!"

"What is it?" cried Herse who had also been startled, and the old man replied 怒って:

"Some daemon, some dog of a daemon is attacking me and giving me no peace. Wait, you villain—there, perhaps that will settle you," and he flung his second sandal. Then, without 注意するing the rustling 落ちる of some 反対する that he had 攻撃する，衝突する by 事故, he gasped out:

"The impudent fiend will not let me be. It knows that we need Agne's 発言する／表明する, and it keeps whispering, first in one ear and then in the other, that I should 脅す to sell her little brother if she 辞退するs; but I—I—strike a light, Orpheus!—She is a good girl and rather than do such a thing..."

"The daemon has been の近くに to me too," said the son as he blew on the 誘発する he had struck.

"And to me too," 追加するd Herse nervously. "It is only natural. There are no images of the gods in this Christian hovel. Away, hateful serpent! We are honest folks and will not agree to any vile baseness. Here is my amulet, Karnis; if the daemon comes again you must turn it 一連の会議、交渉／完成する—you know how."

CHAPTER II

早期に next morning the singers 始める，決める out for the house of Porphyrius. The party was not 完全にする, however, for Dada had been 軍隊d to remain at home. The shoes that the old man had flung to 脅す away the daemon had caught in the girl's dress which she had just washed, and had dragged it 負かす／撃墜する on to the earth; she had 設立する it in the morning 十分な of 穴を開けるs burnt by the ashes into the damp 構成要素. Dada had no other presentable 衣料品, so, in spite of her indignant 拒絶 and many 涙／ほころびs, she had to remain indoors with Papias. Agne's anxious 申し込む／申し出s to stay in her place with the little boy and to lend Dada her dress, both Karnis and his wife had 前向きに／確かに 辞退するd; and Dada had lent her 援助（する）—at first silently though willingly and then with her usual merriment—in twining garlands for the others and in dressing Agne's smooth 黒人／ボイコット plaits with a 花冠 of ivy and violets.

The men were already washed, anointed and 栄冠を与えるd with poplar and laurel when a steward arrived from Porphyrius to 企て，努力，提案 them follow him to his master's house. But a small sacrifice was necessary, for the messenger 願望（する）d them to lay aside their 花冠s, which would excite ill-feeling の中で the 修道士s, and certainly be snatched off by the Christian 暴徒. Karnis when he started was 大いに disappointed, and as much depressed as he had been 勝利を得た and 希望に満ちた a short time before.

The 修道士s, who had gathered outside the Xenodochium, ちらりと見ることd with scowling 疑惑 at the party, who could not 回復する the good spirits with which they had begun the day till they were 公正に／かなり out of the 狭くする, 暗い／優うつな alleys, reeking with tar and salt fish, that 隣接するd the harbor, and where they had to 押し進める their way through a dense throng. The steward led the 先頭 with Herse, talking 自由に in reply to her enquiries.

His master, he said, was one of the 広大な／多数の／重要な merchants of the city, whose wife had died twenty years since in giving birth to Gorgo. His two sons were at 現在の absent on their travels. The old lady who had been so 自由主義の in her 治療 of the singers was Damia, the mother of Porphyrius. She had a 罰金 fortune of her own, and notwithstanding her 広大な／多数の／重要な age was still 尊敬（する）・点d as the soul of 商売／仕事 in the 世帯, and as a woman 深く，強烈に 詩（を作る）d in the mysterious sciences. Mary, the pious Christian, who had 設立するd the "House of the 宗教上の 殉教者," was the 未亡人 of Apelles, the brother of Porphyrius, but she had 中止するd all intercourse with her husband's family. This was but natural, as she was at the 長，率いる of the Christian women of Alexandria, while the 世帯 of Porphyrius—though the master himself had been baptized—was as 完全に heathen as any in Alexandria.

Karnis heard nothing of all this, for he （機の）カム last of the party. Orpheus and Agne followed next to Herse and the steward, and after them （機の）カム two slaves, carrying the lutes and 麻薬を吸うs. Agne walked with downcast 注目する，もくろむs, as if she 願望（する）d to 避ける seeing all that surrounded her, though when Orpheus 演説（する）／住所d her she shyly ちらりと見ることd up at him and answered 簡潔に and timidly. They presently （機の）カム out of an obscure alley by the canal connecting Kibotus with Lake Mareotis where the Nile-boats lay at 錨，総合司会者. Karnis drew a deeper breath, for here the 空気／公表する was （疑いを）晴らす and balmy; a light northerly 微風 brought the refreshing fragrance of the sea, and the slender palm-trees that 国境d the canal threw long 影をつくる／尾行するs mingling with the 大規模な shade of the sycamores. The road was astir with busy groups, birds sang in the trees, and the old musician drank in the exciting and aromatic atmosphere of the Egyptian Spring with keen enjoyment.

As they reached the middle of the 法外な 橋（渡しをする） across the canal he involuntarily stood still, riveted by the 見解（をとる） of the 南西. In his excitement he threw up his 武器, his 注目する，もくろむs glistened with moisture and with the enthusiasm of 青年, and, as was always the 事例／患者 when his emotions were stirred by some glorious work of God or man, an image rose to his mind, all unbidden—the image of his eldest son, now dead, but in life his closest and most 同情的な comrade. He felt as though his 手渡す could しっかり掴む the shoulder of that son, too 早期に snatched away, whose gifts had far transcended those of the 生き残るing Orpheus—as though he too could gaze with him on the grand scene that lay before him.

On a 壇・綱領・公約 of 激しく揺するs and mighty masonry rose a structure of wonderful magnificence and beauty, so brilliantly illuminated by the morning sun that its noble 割合s and gorgeous colors showed in dazzling splendor and 救済. Over the gilt ドーム bent the cloudless blue of the African sky, and the polished 半球 shone, as radiant as the sun whose beams it 反映するd. Sloping 計画（する）s for 乗り物s, and flights of steps for 歩行者s led up to the gates. The lower part of this wonderful edifice—the 広大な／多数の／重要な 寺 of Serapis—was built to stand forever, and the 中心存在s of the vestibule supported a roof more fitted to the majesty of the gods than to the insignificance of mortals; priests and worshippers moved here like children の中で the trunks of some gigantic forest. 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the cornice, in hundreds of niches, and on every 発射／推定, all the gods of Olympus and all the heroes and 下落するs of Greece seemed to have met in conclave, and stood gazing 負かす／撃墜する on the world in gleaming 厚かましさ／高級将校連 or 色合いd marble. Every 部分 of the building 炎d with gold and vivid coloring; the painter's 手渡す had 追加するd life to the marble groups in high 救済 that filled the pediments and the smaller 人物／姿／数字s in the long 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of metopes. All the 全住民 of a town might have 設立する 避難 in the 広大な edifice and its 影響 on the mind was like that of a harmonious symphony of adoration sung by a chorus of 巨大（な）s.

"All あられ／賞賛する! 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis! I 迎える／歓迎する thee in joyful humility, thankful that Thou hast 認めるd to my old 注目する，もくろむs to see Thy glorious and eternal 寺 once again!" murmured Karnis in devout contemplation. Then, 控訴，上告ing to his wife and son, he pointed in silence to the building. Presently, however, as he watched Orpheus gazing in speechless delight at its magnificent 割合s he could not forbear.

"This," he began with fervid enthusiasm, "is the 要塞／本拠地 of Serapis the King of the Gods! A work for all time. Its 青年 has lasted five hundred years, its 未来 will 延長する to all eternity.—Aye, so it is; and so long as it 耐えるs in all its glory the old gods cannot be 退位させる／宣誓証言するd!"

"No one will ever dare to touch a 石／投石する of it," said the steward. "Every child in Alexandria knows that the world will 崩壊する into dust and ashes if a finger is laid on that 寺, and the man who 投機・賭けるs to touch the sacred image..."

"The god can 保護する himself!" interrupted the singer. "But you—you Christian hypocrites who pretend to hate life and love death—if you really long so 熱心に for the end of all things, you have only to 落ちる upon this glorious structure.—Do that, do that—only do that!"

The old man shook his 握りこぶし at the invisible 敵 and Herse echoed his words:

"Aye, aye, only do that!" Then she 追加するd more calmly: "井戸／弁護士席, if everything comes to an end at once the enemies of the gods will die with us; and there can be nothing terrible in 死なせる／死ぬing at the same time with everything that is beautiful or dear to us."

"にもかかわらず," said the steward, "the Bishop has put out his 手渡す to touch the 聖域. But our noble Olympius would not 苦しむ the sacrilegious host to approach, and they had to retire with broken 長，率いるs. Serapis will not be mocked; he will stand though all else 死なせる／死ぬ. 'Eternity,'the priest tells us, 'is to him but as an instant, and while millions of 世代s bloom and fade, he is still and forever the same!'"

"あられ／賞賛する, all あられ／賞賛する to the 広大な／多数の／重要な god!" cried Orpheus with 手渡すs outstretched に向かって the 寺.

"Yea, あられ／賞賛する! for everlasting glory shall be his!" repeated his father. "広大な／多数の／重要な is Serapis, and his house and his image shall last..."

"Till the next 十分な moon!" said a passer-by in a トン of 悪意のある mockery, shaking his 握りこぶし in the 直面する, as it were, of the god. Orpheus turned quickly to punish the prophet of evil; but he had disappeared in the （人が）群がる and the tide of men had borne him onwards. "Till the next 十分な moon!" murmured Agne, who had shuddered at her companion's rapturous ejaculations, and she ちらりと見ることd uneasily at Orpheus; but by the time Herse 演説（する）／住所d her a minute or two later she had controlled the 表現 of her features, and the matron's heart was gladdened by her 有望な smile. Nay, many a young Alexandrian, passing the group on foot or in a carriage, looked at her a second time, for that smile lent a mysterious charm to her pale, 静める 直面する. Nor had it faded away when they had crossed the 橋（渡しをする） and were 近づくing the shores of the lake, for an idea once conceived ぐずぐず残るd long in Agne's mind; and as she walked on in the 有望な glory of the morning's sun her mind's 注目する，もくろむ was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on a nocturnal scene—on the 十分な moon, high in the sky—on the 倒す of the 広大な／多数の／重要な idol and a glittering army の中で the marble 廃虚s of the Serapeum. Apostles and 殉教者s 急に上がるd around, the Saviour sat enthroned in glory and 勝利, while angels, cradled on the clouds that were his footstool, were singing beatific hymns which sounded 明確に in her ear above the many-発言する／表明するd tumult of the quays. The 見通し did not 消える till she was 願望（する）d to get into the boat.

Herse was a native of Alexandria and Karnis had passed some of the best years of his life there; but to Orpheus and Agne all was new, and even the girl, when once she had escaped from the （人が）群がる and noise which 抑圧するd her, took an 利益／興味 in the scene and asked a question now and then. The younger man had not 注目する，もくろむs enough to see all that （人命などを）奪う，主張するd his attention and 賞賛.

There were the 広大な／多数の／重要な sluice-gates at the 入り口 to the canal that joined the lake to the sea—there, in a separate ドッキングする／減らす／ドックに入れる, lay the splendid 皇室の Nile-boats which served to keep up communication between the 守備隊 of Alexandria and the 軍の 駅／配置するs on the river—there, again, were the gaudy 船s ーするつもりであるd for the use of the 'comes', the prefect and other high 公式の／役人s—and there merchant-大型船s of every size lay at 錨，総合司会者 in countless number. Long trains of many-colored sails swept over the rippling lake like flights of birds across a とうもろこし畑／穀物畑, and every インチ of the shore was covered with 蓄える／店s or buildings. Far away to the south long trellices of vine covered the slopes, broken by the silvery glaucous トンs of the olive-groves, and by clumps of 非常に高い palms whose 栄冠を与えるs mingled to form a lofty canopy. White 塀で囲むs, gaudily-painted 寺s and 私的な 郊外住宅s gleamed の中で the green, and the slanting rays of the low sun, 向こうずねing on the 減少（する）s that fell from the never-残り／休憩（する）ing wheels and buckets that irrigated the land, turned them into にわか雨s of diamonds. These water-作品, of the most ingenious construction, many of them invented and contrived by 科学の engineers, were the 武器s with which man had 征服する／打ち勝つd the 砂漠 that 初めは surrounded this lake, 軍隊ing it into green fertility and productiveness of 穀物 and fruit. Nay, the 砂漠 had, for many centuries, here 中止するd to 存在する. Dionysus the generous, and the kindly garden-gods had blest the toil of men, and yet, now, in many a 陰謀（を企てる）—in all which belonged to Christian owners—their altars lay scattered and overthrown.

During the last thirty years much indeed was changed, and nothing to the satisfaction of old Karnis; Herse, too, shook her 長，率いる, and when the rowers had pulled them about half-way across, she pointed to a 幅の広い 空いている 位置／汚点／見つけ出す on the bank where a new building was just rising above the 国／地域, and said sadly to her husband:

"Would you know that place again? Where is our dear old 寺 gone? The 寺 of Dionysus." Karnis started up so あわてて that he almost upset the boat, and their conductor was 強いるd to 主張する on his keeping 静かな; he obeyed but 不正に, however, for his 武器 were never still as he broke out:

"And do you suppose that because we are in Egypt I can keep my living 団体／死体 as still as one of your dead mummies? Let others keep still if they can! I say it is shameful, disgraceful; a dove's gall might rise at it! That splendid building, the pride of the city and the delight of men's 注目する，もくろむs, destroyed—swept away like dust from the road! Do you see? Do you see, I say? Broken columns, marble 資本／首都s, here, there and everywhere at the 底（に届く） of the lake—here a 長，率いる and there a torso! 広大な／多数の／重要な and noble masters formed those statues by the 援助（する） of the gods, and they—they, small and ignoble as they are, have destroyed them by the 援助（する） of evil daemons. They have 絶滅するd and 溺死するd 作品 that were worthy to live forever! And why? Shall I tell you? Because they shun the Beautiful as an フクロウ shuns light. Aye, they do! There is nothing they hate or dread so much as beauty; wherever they find it, they deface and destroy it, even if it is the work of the Divinity. I 告発する／非難する them before the Immortals—for where is the grove even, not the work of man but the special work of Heaven itself? Where is our grove, with its 冷静な／正味の grottos, its primaeval trees, its shady nooks, and all the peace and enjoyment of which it was as 十分な as a 熟した grape is 十分な of 甘い juice?"

"It was 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する and rooted up," replied the steward. "The emperor gave the 聖域 over to Bishop Theophilus and he 始める，決める to work at once to destroy it. The 寺 was pulled 負かす／撃墜する, the sacred 大型船s went into the melting-マリファナ, and the images were mutilated and 侮辱d before they were thrown into the lime-kiln. The place they are building now is to be a Christian church. Oh! to think of the airy, beautiful colonnades that once stood there, and then of the dingy barn that is to take their place!"

"Why do the gods 耐える it? Has Zeus lost his thunderbolts?" cried Orpheus clenching his 手渡すs, and 支払う／賃金ing no 注意する to Agne who sat pale and 厳しく silent during this conversation.

"Nay, he only sleeps, to wake with awful 力／強力にする," said the old man. "See those 封鎖するs of marble and 廃虚s under the waves. Swift work is 破壊! And men lost their wits and looked on at the 罪，犯罪, flinging the delight of the gods into the water and the kiln. They were wise, very wise; fishes and 炎上s are dumb and cannot cry to heaven. One barbarian, in one hour can destroy what it has taken the sublimest souls years, centuries, to create. They glory in 破壊 and 廃虚 and they can no more build up again such a 寺 as stood there than they can 回復する trees that have taken six hundred years to grow. There—out there, Herse, in the hollow where those 黒人／ボイコット fellows are stirring 迫撃砲—they have given them shirts too, because they are ashamed of the beauty of men's 団体／死体s—that is where the grotto was where we 設立する your poor father."

"The grotto?" repeated his wife, looking at the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す through her 涙／ほころびs, and thinking of the day when, as a girl, she had hurried to the feast of Dionysus and sought her father in the 寺. He had been famous as a gem- 切断機，沿岸警備艇. In obedience to the time-栄誉（を受ける）d tradition in Alexandria, after intoxicating himself with new ワイン in 栄誉（を受ける） of the god, he had 急ぐd out into the street to join the 行列. The next morning he had not returned; the afternoon passed and evening （機の）カム and still he did not appear, so his daughter had gone in search of him. Karnis was at that time a young student and, as her father's lodger, had rented the best room in the house. He had met her going on her errand and had been very ready to help her in the search; before long they had 設立する the old man in the ivy-grown grotto in the grove of Dionysus—motionless and 冷淡な, as if struck by 雷. The bystanders believed that the god had snatched him away in his intoxicated legion.

In this hour of 悲しみ Karnis had 証明するd himself her friend, and a few months after Herse had become his wife and gone with him to Tauromenium in Sicily.

All this rose before her mind, and even Karnis sat gazing dumbly at the waves; for every 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where some 決定的な change has occurred in our lives has 力／強力にする to 生き返らせる the past when we see it again after a long absence. Thus they all sat in silence till Orpheus, touching his father, pointed out the 寺 of Isis where he had met the fair Gorgo on the previous day. The old man turned to look at the 聖域 which, as yet, remained 損なわれていない.

"A barbarous structure!" he said 激しく. "The art of the Egyptians has long been numbered with the dead and the tiger hungers only for the living!"

"Nay, it is not such a bad piece of work," replied the steward, "but it is out of their reach; for the ground on which it stands belongs to my old mistress, and the 法律 保護するs 私的な 所有物／資産／財産.—You must at your leisure 検査／視察する the ship-yard here; it is perhaps the most 広範囲にわたる in the world. The 木材／素質 that is piled there—cedar of Lebanon, oak from Pontus and 激しい アイロンをかける-支持を得ようと努めるd from Ethiopia—is 価値（がある） hundreds of talents."

"And does all that belong to your master?"

"No; the owner is the grandson of a freedman, 以前は in his family. Now they are very rich and 高度に 尊敬（する）・点d, and Master Clemens sits in the 上院. There he is—that man in a white 式服."

"A Christian, I should imagine," 観察するd the singer.

"Very true;" replied the steward. "But what is good remains good, and he is a worthy and excellent man notwithstanding. He keeps a tight を引き渡す the ship-yard here and over the others too by the harbor of Eunostus. Only Clemens can never let other people have their own opinions; in that he is just like the 残り／休憩（する） of them. Every slave he buys must become a Christian and his sons are the same; even Constantine, though he is an officer in the 皇室の army and as smart and clever a 兵士 as lives.—As far as we are 関心d we leave every man to his own beliefs. Porphyrius makes no secret of his 見解（をとる）s and all the 大型船s we use in the corn-貿易（する） are built by Christians.—But here we are."

The boat stopped at a 幅の広い flight of marble steps which led from the lake into the garden of Porphyrius' house. Karnis as he walked through the grounds felt himself at greater 緩和する, for here the old gods were at home; their statues gleamed の中で the dark clumps of evergreens, and were mirrored in the （疑いを）晴らす 戦車／タンクs, while delicious perfumes were wafted from the garlanded 神社s and freshly anointed altars, to 迎える／歓迎する the newcomers.

CHAPTER III

The family of musicians were kindly received, but they were not すぐに called upon to 成し遂げる, for as soon as Damia heard that the pretty fair-haired child who had pleased her so much the day before had been 強いるd to remain at home, she had one of her granddaughter's dresses brought out, and requested Herse to go 支援する to fetch her. Some slaves were to …を伴って Herse and 移転 all her little 所有物／資産／財産 on board a Nile-boat belonging to Porphyrius, which was lying at 錨，総合司会者 just off the ship-yard. In this large 船 there were several cabins which had often 融通するd guests, and which would now serve very 井戸／弁護士席 as a 住居 for Karnis and his party. Indeed, it was 特に 井戸／弁護士席 ふさわしい for a family of musicians, for they could practise there undisturbed, and Gorgo could at any time 支払う／賃金 them a visit.

Herse went 支援する to the Xenodochium with a はしけ heart; her son also returned to the city to 取って代わる a number of necessaries that had been lost on board ship, and Karnis, rejoicing to be out of the 修道士-haunted 亡命 had remained in the men's room in the house of his new patron, enjoying the good things which abounded there. He felt as though he was here once more at home after years of 追放する. Here dwelt the spirit of his fathers; here he 設立する men who enjoyed life after his own fashion, who could 株 his enthusiasms and his 憎悪s. He drank noble アルコール飲料 out of an elegantly carved onyx cup, all that he heard soothed his ears, and all that he said met with entire sympathy. The 未来 prospects of his family, till now so uncertain, were hardly inferior to those which his vivid imagination had painted the night before. And even if Fortune should again 砂漠 him, the hours of 現在の enjoyment should be written 負かす／撃墜する to the 利益（をあげる） 味方する of life, and remain a 永久の 伸び（る） at any 率 in memory.

The venerable Damia, her son Porphyrius, and the fair Gorgo were in fact a trio such as are rarely met with. The master of the house, more 用心深い than the women, was inclined to think that his mother and daughter had been somewhat overhasty and imprudent in their 前進するs and he had at first received Karnis with かなりの reserve; but after a short interview he had 納得させるd himself that the musician was a man of unusual culture and superior stamp. The old lady had, from the first, been predisposed in his 好意, for she had read in the 星／主役にするs last night that the day was to bring her a fortunate 会合. Her wish was 法律, and Karnis could not help smiling when she 演説（する）／住所d her son, whose hair had long been grey and who looked fully competent to manage his own 世帯, as "my child," not hesitating to scold and reprove him. Her cathedra was a high arm-議長，司会を務める which she never quitted but to be carried to her 観測所 on the roof of the house, where she kept her astrological tablets and manuscripts. The only 証拠不十分 about her was in her feet; but strong, and willing 武器 were always at her 処分 to carry her about—to （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, into her sleeping-room, and during the daytime out to sunny 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs in the garden. She was never so happy as when Helios warmed her 支援する with his rays, for her old 血 needed it after the long night-watches that she still would keep in her 観測所. Even during the hottest noon she would sit in the sun, with a large green umbrella to shade her keen 注目する，もくろむs, and those who 願望（する）d to speak with her might find shade as best they could. As she stood, much bent, but propped on her ivory crutches, 熱望して に引き続いて every word of a conversation, she looked as though she were 用意が出来ている at any moment to spring into the middle of it and interrupt the （衆議院の）議長. She always said 正確に／まさに what she meant without reserve or ruth; and throughout her long life, as the mistress of 広大な／多数の／重要な wealth, she had always been 許すd to have her own way. She 主張するd her 権利s even over her son, though he was the centre of a web whose threads reached to the furthest circumference of the known world. The 小作農民s who tilled the earth by the Upper and Lower Nile, the shepherds who kept their flocks in the Arabian 砂漠, in Syria, or on the Silphium meads of Cyrenaica, the 支持を得ようと努めるd-切断機，沿岸警備艇s of Lebanon and Pontus, the mountaineers of Hispania and Sardinia, the 仲買人s, merchants, and 船長／主将s of every port on the Mediterranean, were bound by these threads to the 郊外住宅 on the shore of Mareotis, and felt the tie when the master there—docile as a boy to his mother's will—強化するd or 解放（する）d his 持つ／拘留する.

His 所有／入手s, even in his 青年, had been so 広大な that their increment could bring no 追加するd enjoyment to him or his family, and yet their 増加する had become his life's 仕事. He strove for a higher sum to 人物／姿／数字 on the 年次の balance sheet, as 熱望して as an 競技者 努力する／競うs for a prize; and his mother not only 検査／視察するd the account, but watched every important 請け負うing with keen 利益／興味. When her son and his 同僚s 疑問d over some 決定／判定勝ち（する） it was she who gave the 決定票; but though her advice in most 事例／患者s 証明するd sound and profitable, she herself ascribed this いっそう少なく to her own acumen and knowledge of the world than to the hints she 得るd from the 星／主役にするs and from magical 計算／見積りs. Her son did not follow her in these 憶測s, but he rarely 論争d the 結論s that she drew from her astrological 熟考する／考慮するs. While she was turning night into day he was glad to entertain a few learned friends, for all the hours of leisure that he could snatch from his 追跡 of fortune, he 充てるd to philosophy, and the most distinguished thinkers of Alexandria were happy to be received at the hospitable （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する of so rich a patron. He was charmed to be called "Callias,"* and the heathen teachers at the schools of the Museum and Serapeum regarded him as a faithful 同盟（する）. It was known that he had been baptized, but he never liked to hear the fact について言及するd. He won all hearts by his perfect modesty, but even more perhaps by a 確かな 空気／公表する of 苦しむing and melancholy which 保護するd the 豊富な merchant against the envy of detractors.

[* The noble Athenian family of Callias was famed for its wealth and splendor. ]

In the course of her conversation with Karnis the old lady enquired 特に as to the antecedent history of Agne, for if there had been a stain on her character, or if she were by birth a slave, Gorgo could not of course be seen with her in public, and in that 事例／患者 Karnis would have to teach the lament of Isis to some freeborn singer. Karnis in reply could only shrug his shoulders, and beg the ladies and Porphyrius to 裁判官 for themselves when he should have 関係のある the young girl's story.

Three years since, he said, he had been staying at Antioch at the time of a violent 突発／発生 against the 徴収するing of 確かな 税金s. There had been much 流血／虐殺, and he and his family had got out of the city as quickly as they could. It was growing dusk when they turned into a wayside inn, where they 設立する Agne and her little brother 捕虜s to a 兵士. During the night the girl had crept up to the little boy's bed, and to 慰安 and なぎ him had begun to sing him a simple song. The singer's 発言する／表明する was so pure and pathetic that it had touched both him and his wife and they had at once 購入（する）d the girl and her brother for a small sum. He had 簡単に paid what the 兵士 asked, not regarding the children in the light of slaves; nor had he had any description of them written out, though it was, no 疑問, in his 力／強力にする to 扱う／治療する them as slaves and to sell them again, since the sale had taken place before 証言，証人／目撃するs who might still be 設立する. He had afterwards learnt from the girl that her parents were Christians and had settled in Antioch only a few years 以前; but she had no friends nor 親族s there. Her father, 存在 a 税金-collector in the service of the Emperor, had moved about a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定, but she remembered his having spoken of Augusta Trevirorum* in Belgica Prima, as his native place.

[* Now Trier or Tr钁es, on the Moselle. ]

Agne had 証言，証人／目撃するd the attack on her father's house by the angry 暴徒 who had killed her parents, their two slaves, and her 年上の brother. Her father must certainly have been an 公式の／役人 of some 階級, and probably, as it would seem, a Roman 国民, in which 事例／患者—as Porphyrius agreed—both the young girl and her little brother could 合法的に （人命などを）奪う，主張する their freedom. The 謀反のs who had dragged the two children out into the street had been driven off by the 軍隊／機動隊s, and it was from them that Karnis had 救助（する）d them. "And I have never regretted it," 追加するd the old musician, "for Agne is a 甘い, gentle soul. Of her 発言する／表明する I need say nothing, since you yourselves heard it yesterday."

"And were やめる delighted with it!" cried Gorgo. "If flowers could sing it would be like that!"

"井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席," said Karnis. "She has a lovely 発言する／表明する—but she wants wings. Something—what, I know not, keeps the violet rooted to the 国／地域."

"Christian scruples," said the merchant, and Damia 追加するd:

"Let Eros touch her—that will 緩和する her tongue."

"Eros, always Eros!" repeated Gorgo shrugging her shoulders. "Nay, love means 苦しむing—those who love drag a chain with them. To do the best of which he is 有能な man needs only to be 解放する／自由な, true, and in health."

"That is a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定, fair mistress," replied Karnis 熱望して. "With these three gifts the best work is done. But as to Agne—what can be その上の from freedom than a girl bound to service? her 団体／死体, to be sure is healthy, but her spirit 苦しむs; she can get no peace for dread of the Christian's terrors: Sin, Repentance, and Hell..."

"Oh, we know how their life is 廃虚d!" interrupted the old lady. "Was it Agne who introduced you to Mary's 亡命?"

"No, noble lady."

"But how then—that 慎重な saint 一般に selects her guests, and those that are not baptized ..."

"She certainly 避難所d heathens on this occasion."

"I am much surprised. Tell me how it happened."

"We were at Rome," began Karnis, "and my patron there 説得するd Marcus, Mary's son, to take us on board his ship at Ostia. We dropped 錨，総合司会者 at Cyrene, where the young master 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 選ぶ up his brother and bring him also to Alexandria."

"Then is Demetrius here?" asked Porphyrius.

"Yes, sir. He （機の）カム on board at Cyrene. Hardly had we got 公正に／かなり to sea again when we saw two 著作権侵害者 ships. Our trireme was at once turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, but in our hurry to 回復する the harbor we stuck 急速な／放蕩な on a sand bank; the boats were at once put out to save the 乗客s and Cynegius, the 領事..."

"Cynegius—on his way here!" exclaimed Porphyrius, much excited.

"He landed yesterday with us in the harbor of Eunostus. The 長官s and officers of his 控訴 filled one boat and Marcus and his brother were getting into the other with their men. We, and others of the 解放する／自由な 乗客s, should have been left behind if Dada ..."

"That pretty little blonde?" asked Damia.

"The very same. Marcus had taken a 広大な／多数の／重要な fancy to her prattle and her songs during the voyage—no nightingale can sing more 明確に—and when she begged and prayed him he gave way at once, and said: he would take her in his boat. But the 勇敢に立ち向かう child 宣言するd that she would jump into the sea before she would leave without us."

"井戸／弁護士席 done!" cried the old lady, and Porphyrius 追加するd:

"That speaks 井戸／弁護士席 for her and for you."

"So after all Marcus 設立する room for us in the boat—for all of us, and we got 安全に to land. A few days after we all （機の）カム on in a 軍隊／機動隊-ship: Cynegius, the two brothers and the 残り／休憩（する）, all 安全な and sound; and, as we had lost everything we 所有するd, Marcus gave us a 証明書 which procured our admission into his mother's Xenodochium. And then the gods brought me and 地雷 under the notice of your noble daughter."

"Then Cynegius is here, 前向きに／確かに here?" asked Porphyrius once more. Karnis 保証するd him that he was, and the merchant, turning to his mother, went on:

"And Olympius has not yet come home. It is always the same thing; he is as 無分別な as a boy. If they should take him! The roads are 群れているing with 修道士s. There is something astir. Bring out the chariot, Syrus, at once; and tell Atlas to be ready to …を伴って me. Cynegius here!—Ha, ha! I thank the gods!"

The last exclamation was 演説（する）／住所d to a man who at this instant （機の）カム into the room, muffled up to the 注目する，もくろむs. He threw off the hood of his cloak and the wrapper that went 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his throat, 隠すing his long white 耐えるd, and as he did so he exclaimed with a gasp for breath:

"Here I am once more!—Cynegius is here and 事柄s look serious my friend."

"You have been to the Museum?"

"Without any obstruction. I 設立する them all 組み立てる／集結するd. 勇敢に立ち向かう lads. They are all for us and the gods. There are plenty of 武器s. The Jews* are not stirring, Onias thinks he may vouch for that; and we must surely be a match for the 修道士s and the 皇室の cohorts."

[* At that time about two-fifths of the whole 全住民. ]

"If the gods only stand by us to-day and tomorrow," replied Porphyrius doubtfully.

"For ever, if only the country people do their 義務!" cried the other. "But who is this stranger?"

"The 長，指導者 of the singers who were here yesterday," replied Gorgo.

"Karnis, the son of Hiero of Tauromenium," said the musician, 屈服するing to the stranger, whose stately 人物／姿／数字 and handsome, thoughtful 長，率いる struck him with 賞賛.

"Karnis of Tauromenium!" exclaimed the newcomer with glad surprise. "By Hercules! a strange 会合. Your 手渡す, your 手渡す, old man. How many years is it since we last emptied a ワイン-jar together at the house of old Hippias? Seven lustres have turned our hair grey, but we still can stand upright. 井戸／弁護士席, Karnis son of Hiero—and who am I?"

"Olympius—the 広大な／多数の／重要な Olympius!" cried Karnis, 熱望して しっかり掴むing the 申し込む／申し出d 手渡す. "May all the gods bless this happy day!"

"All the gods?" repeated the philosopher. "Is that what you say? Then you have not はうd under the yoke of the cross?"

"The world can rejoice only under the 後援 of the gods!" cried Karnis excitedly.

"And it shall rejoice still, we will save it from gloom!" 追加するd the other with a flash of vehemence.

"The times are fateful. We must fight; and no longer over trifles; we cannot now break each other's 長，率いるs over a quibble, or believe that the whole world hangs on the question whether the instant of death is the last minute of this life or the first of the next. No—what now remains to be decided is whether the old gods shall be 勝利を得た, whether we shall continue to live 解放する／自由な and happy under the 支配する of the Immortals, or whether we shall 屈服する under the dismal doctrine of the carpenter's crucified son; we must fight for the highest hopes and 目的（とする）s of humanity."

"I know," interrupted Karnis, "you have already done 戦う／戦い valiantly for 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis. They 手配中の，お尋ね者 to lay 手渡すs on his 聖域 but you and your disciples put them to 大勝する. The 残り／休憩（する） got off scot-解放する／自由な ..."

"But they have taught me the value of my 長，率いる," said Olympius laughing. "Evagrius prices it at three talents. Why, you might buy a house with the money and a modest man could live upon the 利益／興味. This worthy man keeps me 隠すd here. We must talk over a few things, Porphyrius; and you, Gorgo, do not forget the solemn festival of Isis. Now that Cynegius is here it must be made as splendid as possible, and he must tell the Emperor, who has sent him, what temper we Alexandrians are in. But where is the dark maiden I saw yesterday?"

"In the garden," replied Gorgo.

"She is to sing at the foot of the bier!" cried Olympius. "That must not be altered."

"If I can 説得する her—she is a Christian," said Karnis doubtfully.

"She must," said the philosopher 前向きに／確かに. "It will be a bad 警戒／見張り indeed for the logic and rhetoric of Alexandria if an old professor and disputant cannot 後継する in turning a young girl's 決意／決議s upside 負かす／撃墜する. Leave that to me. I shall find time for a 雑談（する） with you by and bye, friend Karnis. How in the world does it happen that you, who so often have helped us with your father's coin, have come 負かす／撃墜する to be the 長，指導者 of a 禁止（する）d of travelling musicians? You will have much to tell me, my good friend; but even such important 事柄s must give way to those that are more 圧力（をかける）ing. One word with you, Porphyrius."

Agne had been all this time を待つing Herse's return in the colonnade that ran along the garden-前線 of the house. She was glad to be alone, and it was very comfortable to 残り／休憩（する） on the soft cushions under the gilt-coffered 天井 of the arcade. At each end stood large shrubs covered with bunches of violet- blue flowers and the spreading 支店s cast a pleasant shade on the couch where she sat; the beautiful flowers, which were strange to her, were delightfully fragrant, and from time to time she helped herself to the refreshments which Gorgo herself had brought out to her. All she saw, heard, and felt, was soothing to her mind; never had she seen or tasted juicier peaches, richer bunches of grapes, fresher almonds or more tempting cakes; on the shrubs in the garden and on the grass-陰謀（を企てる）s between the paths there was not a dead leaf, not a 乾燥した，日照りの 茎・取り除く, not the tiniest 少しのd. The buds were swelling on the tall trees, shrubs without end were covered with blossoms—white, blue, yellow, and red—while, の中で the smooth, 向こうずねing leaves of the orange and lemon trees, gleamed the swelling fruit. On a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 戦車／タンク の近くに at 手渡す some 黒人／ボイコット swans were noiselessly tracing evanescent circles and uttering their strange lament. The song of birds mingled with the plash of fountains, and even the marble statues, for all that they were dumb, seemed to be enjoying the 甘い morning 空気／公表する and the 動かす and 発言する／表明する of nature.

Yes, she could be happy here; as she peeled a peach and slowly swallowed the soft fragrant mouthfuls, she laughed to remember the hard ship's-薄焼きパン／素焼陶器, of the two previous days' fare. And it was Gorgo's 特権 to revel in these good things day after day, year after year. It was like living in Eden, in the perpetual spring of man's first blissful home on earth. There could be no 苦しむing here; who could cry here, who could be sorrowful, who could die? ... Here a new train of thought 軍隊d itself upon her. She was still so young, and yet she was as familiar with the idea of death as she was with life; for whenever she had happened to tell any 大臣 of her creed that she was an 孤児 and a slave, and 深く，強烈に sad and sorrowful, the joys of eternity in 楽園 had always been 述べるd to her for her なぐさみ, and it was in hopes of Heaven that her visionary nature 設立する such a modicum of 慰安 as might 十分である to keep the young artist-soul from despair. And now it struck her that it must be hard, very hard to die, in the 中央 of all this splendor. Living here must be a foretaste of the joys of 楽園—and in the next world, の中で the angels of Heaven, in the presence of the Saviour—would it not be a thousand times more beautiful even than this? She shuddered, for, sojourning here, she was no longer to be counted as one of the poor and humble 苦しんでいる人s to whom Christ had 約束d the Kingdom of Heaven—here she was one of the rich, who had nothing to hope for after death.

She 押し進めるd the peaches away with a feeling of 圧迫, and の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs that she might no longer see all these perishable splendors and sinful 作品 of the heathen, which pandered only to the senses. She longed to remain 哀れな and poor on earth, that she might 再結合させる her parents and dwell with them eternally.

To her it was not a belief but a certainty that her father and mother were dwelling in Heaven, and she had often felt moved to pray that she might die and be 再会させるd to them; but she must not die yet, for her little brother still needed her care. The 肉親，親類d souls whom she served let him 欠如（する） for nothing, it is true, that could conduce to his bodily 福利事業; still, she could not appear before her parents without the little one in her 手渡す, and he would be lost eternally if his soul fell into the 力／強力にする of the enemies of her 約束. Her heart ached when she 反映するd that Karnis, who was certainly not one of the reprobate and whom she affectionately 深い尊敬の念を抱くd as a master in the art she loved—that Herse, and the light-hearted Dada, and Orpheus even, must all be doomed to 死なせる／死ぬ eternally; and to save Orpheus she would willingly have 没収されるd half the joys of 楽園. She saw that he was no いっそう少なく an idolater than his parents; and yet, day by day, she prayed that his soul might be saved, and she never 中止するd to hope for a 奇蹟—that he too might see a 見通し, like Paul, and 自白する the Saviour. She was so happy when she was with him, and never happier than when it was her fortune to sing with him, or to his admirable accompaniment on the lute. When she could 後継する in forgetting herself 完全に, and in giving utterance by her lovely 発言する／表明する to all that was highest and best in her soul, he, whose ear was no いっそう少なく 極度の慎重さを要する and appreciative than his father's, would 率直に 表明する his 是認, and in these moments life was indeed fair and precious.

Music was the 社債 between her and Orpheus, and when her soul was stirred she could feel and 表明する herself in music. Song was the language of her heart, and she had learnt by experience that it was a language which even the heathen could both use and understand. The Eternal Father himself must find joy in such a 発言する／表明する as Gorgo's. She was a heathen, and yet she had thrown into her song all that Agne herself could feel when she 解除するd up her heart in 熱烈な 祈り. The Christian—so she had often been taught—must have no part with the idolaters; but it was God himself who had cast her on the 手渡すs of Karnis, and the Church 命令（する）d that servants should obey their masters. Singing seemed to her to be a language in itself, bestowed by God on all living creatures, even on the birds, wherein to speak to Him; so she 許すd herself to look 今後 with 楽しみ to an 適切な時期 of mingling her own 発言する／表明する with that of the heathen lady.

CHAPTER IV

Not long after Porphyrius and the philosopher had retired to a 私的な room Herse returned with Dada. Gorgo's blue spangled dress, which Damia had sent her, ふさわしい the girl to perfection; but she was やめる out of breath, and her hair was in disorder. Herse, too, looked agitated, her 直面する was red and she dragged little Papias, whose 手渡す she held, rather 概略で at her heels.

Dada was evidently abashed; いっそう少なく by 推論する／理由 of the splendor that surrounded her than because her foster-mother had 厳密に enjoined her to be very 静かな and mannerly in the presence of their patrons. She felt shy and strange as she made her low 儀礼 to the old lady; but Damia seemed to be pleased with the timid grace of her demeanor, for she 申し込む／申し出d her her 手渡す—an 栄誉（を受ける） she usually conferred only on her intimates, 企て，努力，提案 her stoop, and gave her a kiss, 説 kindly: "You are a good 勇敢に立ち向かう girl. Fidelity to your friends is pleasing in the sight of the gods, and finds its reward even の中で men."

Dada, obeying a happy impulse, threw herself on her 膝s before the old woman, kissed her 手渡すs, and then, sitting on her heels, nestled at her feet.

Gorgo, however, noticing Herse's agitation, asked what had happened to them. Some 修道士s, Herse explained, had followed them on the road hither, had snatched Dada's lyre from the slave who was carrying it and pulled the 花冠 out of her hair. Damia was furious as she heard it, and trembled with 激怒（する） as she railed at the wild hordes who 不名誉d and desecrated Alexandria, the sacred home of the Muses; then she began to speak once more of the young captain, Mary's son, to whom the troupe of singers 借りがあるd their lives.

"Marcus," said she, "is said to be a paragon of chastity. He races in the hippodrome with all the gallants of the town and yet—if it is true it is a 奇蹟—he shuns women as though he were a priest already. His mother is very anxious that he should become one; but he, by the grace of Aphrodite, is the son of my handsome Appelles, who, if he had gazed into those blue 注目する，もくろむs all the way from Rome to Alexandria, would have 降伏するd at mercy; but then he would also have 征服する／打ち勝つd them—as surely as I hope to live till autumn. You need not blush so, child. After all, Marcus is a man like other men. Keep your 注目する，もくろむs open, Dame Herse!"

"Never 恐れる!" cried Herse. "And I have need to keep them open I am sorry to say. The young captain, who on board ship was so bashful and retiring, as soon as he was on land altered his time. While we were away this morning he crept into his own mother's inn like a ferret, opened the door of our room with the 重要なs of which he has the 命令（する）—it is shameful!—and 提案するd to the girl to 飛行機で行く, to leave us—she is the daughter of a dear sister of 地雷—and go with him; who but he knows where!"

Damia struck the 床に打ち倒す with her crutch and, interrupting the indignant matron with a spiteful laugh, exclaimed:

"Ha, ha! The saintly Mary's most saintly son! Such wonders do not happen every day! Here, Dada—here; take this （犯罪の）一味, it has been worn by a woman who once was young and who has had many lovers. の近くに—come の近くに, my 甘い child."

Dada looked up at the old lady with puzzled 注目する，もくろむs; Damia bent her 長，率いる の近くに to the girl's, and whispered, softly but 熱心に in her ear:

"Only turn that milksop's 長，率いる, make him so madly and 猛烈に in love with you that he does not know which way to turn for delicious torment. You can do it I know, and if you do—井戸／弁護士席, I make no 約束s; but on the day when all Alexandria is talking of that woman's son as wandering out, night after night, to watch under the window of the fair Dada, the heathen singer—when he 運動s you out in the 直面する of day and in his own chariot, 負かす／撃墜する the Canopic Way and past his mother's door—then child, ask, （人命などを）奪う，主張する whatever you will, and old Damia will not 辞退する it."

Then raising her 長，率いる she 追加するd to the others:

"In the afternoon, my friends, you can take 所有／入手 of your new ４半期/4分の1s. Go with them, Dada. By-and-bye we will find you a pretty room in the tower. Come and see me very often, 甘い one, and tell me all your prettiest tales. When I am not too busy I shall always be glad to see you, for you and I have a secret you know."

The girl stood up, looking uneasily at the old woman; Damia nodded knowingly, as much as to say that they やめる understood each other and again 申し込む／申し出d her 手渡す to Dada; but Dada could not kiss it; she turned and followed the others more 厳粛に than usual.

Gorgo guessed what the old lady would be at with Dada; as soon as the party of singers had taken leave she went up to her grandmother and said reproachfully:

"That little fair thing will find no difficulty in making a fool of Marcus; for my part I hardly know him, but why should he 支払う／賃金 for his mother's sins against you? How can he help..."

"He cannot help it," interrupted Damia with 決定的な abruptness. "He can do nothing to save his mother, any more than you can help 存在 a child of twenty and bound to 持つ／拘留する your tongue till your opinion is asked."

* * * * *

The family of musicians had all met on board the 船 which was lying at 錨，総合司会者 in the lake, off the ship-yard. Orpheus had just been an 注目する，もくろむ-証言，証人／目撃する of the 騒動 which 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd throughout the city, and the wild howls and cries that were audible in the distance 確認するd his 報告（する）／憶測; but the waters of the lake were an unruffled mirror of blue, the slaves in the ship-yard were at work as usual, and the cooing 海がめ-doves flew from palm to palm.

No 調印するs of troubled times were to be seen in the floating home of the wanderers. The steward had 供給するd for everything. There were rooms and beds to spare in the 大型船; the large deck-cabin was a comfortable sitting-room, and from the little galley at the prow （機の）カム a savory smell of cooking and a cheerful clang of マリファナs and pans.

"This is living!" exclaimed Karnis, stretching himself comfortably on a divan. "This abode seems made on 目的 for our noble selves! Sit 負かす／撃墜する, mother, make yourself at home. Here we are people of consequence, and if it were only to make things pleasant for the slaves we must behave as though we had never known people who take their meals squatted 一連の会議、交渉／完成する an earthen bowl, and clawing out the broken meat. Enjoy the gifts of the 現在の—who knows how long this golden hour may last! Ah, wife, it reminds us of former times! It would be very pleasant to be like this, 味方する by 味方する, and help ourselves from a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する all our own to dainty dishes which we had not 補助装置d in cooking. For you, old woman, have done everything with your own 手渡すs for so long, that you deserve to have some one to wait on you for once."

A little （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was placed by each divan and covered with appetizing food; the steward mixed some 罰金 ワイン of the country with fresh, （疑いを）晴らす water, Orpheus 申し込む／申し出d the libation, and Karnis spiced the meal with jests and tales of his 青年, of which he had been reminded by his 会合 with his old friend and comrade Olympius.

Dada interrupted him frequently, laughing more loudly and recklessly than usual; she was in a fever of excitement and Herse did not fail to 発言／述べる it. The good woman was somewhat uneasy. The very fact that her husband always gave himself up heart and soul to the 影響（力）s of the hour—though she was glad that he should enjoy this good fortune to the 最大の—made her look beyond the 現在の into the 未来. She had seen with her own 注目する，もくろむs the tumult that was rife in Alexandria, and felt that they had arrived at an inauspicious moment. If it should come to a struggle between the Christians and the Heathen, Karnis, finding that his old friend Olympius was the 長，率いる of his party, would infallibly 掴む the sword, and if, then, the victory remained with the Christians no mercy would be shown to those who had fought for the old gods. Gorgo's wish that Agne should sing in the 寺 of Isis was another source of 苦悩; for if it （機の）カム to that they might, only too probably, be （刑事）被告 of perverting a Christian to heathen worship, and be 非難するd to a 厳しい 刑罰，罰則. All this had worn a very different 面 yesterday when she had thought of Alexandria as the gay home of her 青年; but now she saw what a change had taken place in these thirty years. The Church had risen on the 廃虚s of the 寺, and 修道士s had 軍隊d the sacrificing priests into the background.

Karnis and his troupe were musicians of no ordinary stamp; still the 法律 関心ing singing-girls might place him in 危険，危なくする, 特に now that—to make 事柄s worse—a young Christian was 支払う／賃金ing 法廷，裁判所 to his pretty niece. What 大災害s might not be called 負かす／撃墜する on his hapless 長，率いる if so 影響力のある a woman as Marcus' mother Mary should come to know of her son's backsliding! Herse had long perceived how attractive that little simpleton was to all men—old and young—and when one of the lovers, of whom she had no 欠如（する）, happened to take her fancy she was apt to forget herself and play a too audacious game; but as soon as she 設立する she had gone too far and somewhat committed herself she would draw 支援する and 会合，会う him, if she could not 避ける him, with repellent and even unmannerly coldness. Again and again had Herse scolded and 警告するd her, but Dada always answered her reproofs by 説 that she could not make herself different from what she was, and Herse had never been able to remain 厳しい and 厳しい in the 直面する of the foolish excuses that Dada put 今後 so convincingly.

To-day the good woman could not やめる （不足などを）補う her mind whether it would be wiser to 警告する Dada against Marcus and 願望（する） her to repel any 前進するs he might 試みる／企てる to make, or to let bygones be bygones. She knew 十分な 井戸／弁護士席 how a trifling 出来事/事件 伸び（る）s importance when undue 強調 is laid on it; she therefore had 単に asked the girl what secret she could have with old Damia and had 受託するd some evasive subterfuge in reply, while, at the same time, she guessed the truth and was やめる 決定するd not to remit her watchfulness. For a time, at any 率, she thought she would let 事柄s go their own way, and never について言及する the young fellow's 指名する; but her husband spoilt this 計画（する）, for with the eager jollity of a man very much at his 緩和する after a good dinner he called upon Dada to tell their the whole history of the young Christian's 侵略 in the morning. Dada at first was reticent, but the old man's communicative humor 証明するd 感染性の and she presently told her story:

"I was sitting alone with the poor little boy, like—井戸／弁護士席 I do not know what like—you must find a comparison for yourselves. I was 慰安ing myself with the reflection that the 重要な was on the inside and the door locked, for I was getting 脅すd as the 修道士s began to sing in the yard below, one part going off to the left, as it were, and the other part to the 権利. Did you ever see two drunken men walking arm in arm, and lurching first to one 味方する and then to the other? You may laugh, but by the nine Muses it was just like that. Then Papias grew tired and cross and kept asking where Agne was, till at last he began to cry. When I asked him what he was crying for, he said he had forgotten, I really am 患者—you must all 許す that—I did not do anything to him, but, just to give him something to play with, I took out the 重要な, for there was nothing else at 手渡す that he could not break, and gave it to him and told him to play a tune on it. This delighted him, and he really did it やめる prettily. Then I looked over my burnt dress and was horrified to see how large the 穴を開けるs were, and it struck me that I might turn it, because when you turn a thing the 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs, you know, do not show."

"You have invented that this very minute," cried Orpheus laughing. "We know you. If you can only turn the laugh against yourself..."

"No, really," cried Dada, "the idea flew through my 長，率いる like a bird through a room; but I remembered at once that a 穴を開ける burnt through shows on both 味方するs, so I threw the dress aside as past mending and sat 負かす／撃墜する on the low stool to peep through the wicket by the door out at the yard; the singing had stopped and the silence 脅すd me almost as much. Papias had stopped his 麻薬を吸うing too, and was sitting in the corner where Orpheus sat to 令状 his letter to Tauromenium."

"I know," said Orpheus, "the inkstand was there, that the steward of the inn had lent us the day before."

"Just so; and when mother （機の）カム in, there he was, dipping his finger in the 署名／調印する, and 絵 his white dress—you can 熟考する／考慮する the pattern at your leisure.—But no not interrupt me.—井戸／弁護士席, I was looking into the 法廷，裁判所-yard; it was やめる empty; all the 修道士s were gone. Suddenly a tall young man in a white dress with a beautiful sky-blue 国境 appeared through the 広大な／多数の／重要な gate. The gate-keeper はうd after him very 謙虚に as far as his rope would 許す and even the steward spoke to him with both 手渡すs 圧力（をかける）d to his breast as if he had a faithful heart on the 権利 味方する 同様に as the one on the left. This young man—it was our 肉親，親類d friend Marcus, of course—crossed the 法廷，裁判所, taking a ジグザグの at first, as a snipe 飛行機で行くs, and then （機の）カム に向かって our door. The steward and the gate-keeper had both 消えるd.—Do you remember the young Goths whom their father took to bathe in the Tiber last winter, when it was so 冷淡な? And how they first stood on the brink and dipped their toes in, and then ran away and when they （機の）カム 支援する again just wetted their 長，率いるs and chests? But they had to jump in at last when their father shouted some 野蛮な words to them—I can see them now. 井戸／弁護士席, Marcus was 正確に／まさに like those boys; but at last he suddenly walked straight up to our door and knocked."

"He remembered your pretty 直面する no 疑問," laughed Karnis.

"May be. However, I did not 動かす. I kept as still as a mouse, sitting on my stool and watching him through the 重要な-穴を開ける, till presently he called out: 'Is no one there?' Then I forgot and answered: 'They are all out!' Of course I had betrayed myself—but it is impossible to think of everything at once. Oh! yes—you may laugh. And he smiled too—he is a very handsome fellow—and 願望（する）d me most pressingly to open the door as he had something of the greatest importance to say to me. I said he could talk very 井戸／弁護士席 through the gap at the 最高の，を越す; that Pyramus and Thisbe had even kissed through a chink in a 塀で囲む. But he would not see the joke; he got graver and more earnest, and 主張するd, 説 that our 運命／宿命, his and 地雷, hung on that hour, and that not a soul must overhear what he had to say. The 最高の，を越す of the door was too high to whisper through, so there was nothing for it but to ask Papias for the 重要な; however, he did not know where he had put it. I afterwards thought of asking him what he had done with his flute and he fetched it then at once.—In short, the 重要な was nowhere to be 設立する. I told Marcus this and he wrung his 手渡すs with vexation; but in a few minutes the inn-steward, who must have been hiding to listen behind a 中心存在, suddenly appeared as if he had dropped from the skies, took a 重要な out of his girdle, threw the door wide open, and 消えるd as if the earth had swallowed him.

"There we stood, Marcus and I, 直面する to 直面する. He was やめる agitated; I really believe the poor fellow was trembling, and I did not feel very 確信して; however, I asked him what it was that he 手配中の，お尋ね者. Then he 回復するd himself a little: 'I wished,'—he began; so I went on: 'Thou wishedst,'—and it might have gone on to the end: 'he wished, we wished'—-and so 前へ／外へ, like the children at school at Rome, when we were learning Greek; but, Papias （機の）カム to the 救助（する）, for he ran up to Marcus and asked him to 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする him up high, as he used to do on board ship. Marcus did as he was asked, and then he suddenly broke out into such a 激流 of words that I was やめる terrified. First he said so many 罰金 things that I やめる 推定する／予想するd a 宣言 of love, and was trying to （不足などを）補う my mind whether I would laugh him out of it or throw myself into his 武器—for he really is a dear, good, handsome fellow—and if you would like to know the truth I should have been very willing to 強いる him—to a 確かな extent. But he asked me nothing, and from talking of me—listen to this Father Karnis—and 説 that the 広大な／多数の／重要な Father in Heaven had 認めるd me every good gift, he went on to speak of you as a wicked, perverse and reprobate old heathen."

"I will teach him!" exclaimed Karnis shaking his 握りこぶし.

"Nay, but listen," Dada went on. "He 賞賛するd you and mother for a 広大な／多数の／重要な many things; but do you know what he says is wrong? He says you will imperil my psyche—my soul, my immortal soul. As if I had ever heard of any Psyche but the Psyche whom Eros loved!"

"That is やめる another thing," said Karnis very 本気で. "In many songs, you know, I have tried to make you uplift your soul to a higher flight. You have learnt to sing, and there is no better school for a woman's soul than music and singing. If that conceited simpleton—why, he is young enough to be my grandson—if he 会談 any such nonsense to you again you may tell him from me ..."

"You will tell him nothing," cried Herse, "for we can have nothing whatever to do with the Christian. You are my own sister's child and I 願望（する） and order you—do you hear—to keep out of his way, if he ever tries to come 近づく you again ..."

"Who is likely to find us here?" said Dada. "Besides, he has no such ideas and 動機s as you suppose. It is what he calls my soul that he cares for and not myself; and he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to take me away, not to his own house, but to some man who would be the 内科医 of my soul, he said. I am 一般に ready enough to laugh, but what he said was so impressive and solemn, and so wonderfully earnest and startling that I could not jest over it. At last I was more angry at his daring to speak to me in such a way than any of you ever thought I could be, and that drove him half mad. You （機の）カム in, mother, just as the gentleman had fallen on his 膝s to implore me to leave you."

"And I gave him my mind on the 支配する," retorted Herse with grim satisfaction. "I let him know what I thought of him. He may talk about the soul—what he is after is the girl. I know these Christians and I know what the upshot will be. He will take advantage of the edict to 伸び（る） his ends, and then you will be separated from us and shut up in a 少年院 or a 避難 or a cloister or whatever they call their dismal 刑務所，拘置所s, and will learn more about your soul than you will care to know. It will be all over then with singing, and laughter, and amusement. Now you know the truth, and if you are wise you will keep out of his way till we leave Alexandria; and that will be as soon as possible, if you listen to 推論する／理由, Karnis."

She spoke with such earnest 有罪の判決 that Dada remained silent with downcast 注目する，もくろむs, and Karnis sat up to think the 事柄 over.

However, there was no time now for その上の reflection; the steward （機の）カム in and 願望（する）d that he, with his son and Agne should go at once to Gorgo to practise the lament of Isis.

This 命令（する） did not 含む Herse and Dada, who remained on the 船. Herse having plenty to 占領する her in the lower rooms, Dada went on deck and watched the others on their way to the house; then she sat looking at the shipwrights at their work and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd fruit and sweetmeats, the remains of their dessert, for the children to catch who were playing on the shore. 一方／合間 she thought over Marcus' startling speech, Damia's （裁判所の）禁止（強制）命令s and Herse's 警告s.

At first it seemed to her that Herse might be 権利, but by degrees she fell 支援する into her old 有罪の判決 that the young Christian could mean no 害（を与える） by her; and she felt as sure that he would find her out wherever she might hide herself, as that it was her pretty and much-admired little person that he sought to 勝利，勝つ, and not her soul—for what could such an airy nothing as a soul 利益（をあげる） a lover? How rapturously he had 述べるd her charms, how candidly he had owned that her image was always before him even in his dreams, that he could not and would not give her up—nay, that he was ready to lay 負かす／撃墜する his life to save her soul. Only a man in love could speak like this and a man so 猛烈に in love can 達成する whatever he will. On her way from the Xenodochium to the house of Porphyrius she had passed him in his chariot, and had admired the splendid horses which he turned and guided with perfect 技術 and grace. He was scarcely three years older than herself; he was eighteen—but in spite of his 青年 and 簡単 he was not unmanly; and there was something in him—something that compelled her to be 絶えず thinking of him and asking herself what that something was. Old Damia's 指示／教授／教育s troubled her; they took much of the charm from her dream of 存在 loved by Marcus, clasped in his 武器, and driven through the city in his chariot.

It was impossible—yes, やめる impossible, she was sure—that they should have parted forever; as she sat, thinking still of him and ちらりと見ることing from time to time at the toiling carpenters, a boat pulled up at the 上陸 の近くに to the 船 out of which jumped an officer of the 皇室の guard. Such a handsome man! with such a noble, powerful, sunburnt 直面する, a lightly waving 黒人／ボイコット 耐えるd, and hair that fell from under his gold helmet! The short-sword at his 味方する showed him to be a tribune or prefect of cavalry, and what gallant 行為s must not this brilliant and glittering young 軍人 have 成し遂げるd to have risen to such high 階級 while still so young! He stood on the shore, looking all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, his 注目する，もくろむs met hers and she felt herself color; he seemed surprised to see her there and 迎える／歓迎するd her respectfully with a 軍の salute; then he went on に向かって the unfinished hulk of a large ship whose 明らかにする curved ribs one or two foremen were busily 手段ing with tape and 支配する.

An 年輩の man of dignified 面 was standing の近くに by, who, as Dada had already discovered, was the 長，率いる of the ship-yard, and the 軍人 急いでd に向かって him. She heard him say: "Father," and in the next instant she saw the old man open his 武器 and the officer 急ぐ to embrace him.

Dada never took her 注目する，もくろむs off the couple who walked on, arm in arm and talking 熱望して, till they disappeared into a large house on the その上の 味方する of the dockyard.

"What a handsome man!" Dada repeated to herself, but while she waited to see him return she gazed across the lake by which Marcus might find his way to her. And as she ぐずぐず残るd, idly dreaming, she involuntarily compared the two men. There were 罰金 兵士s in plenty in Rome, and the ship-建設業者's son was in no particular superior to a hundred others; but such a man as Marcus she had never before seen—there could hardly be such another in the world. The young guard was one 罰金 tree の中で a grove of 罰金 trees; but Marcus had something peculiar to himself, that distinguished him from the （人が）群がる, and which made him exceptionally attractive and lovable. His image at length so 完全に filled her mind that she forgot the handsome officer, and the shipmaster and every one else.

CHAPTER V

Karnis and his two companions were a long time away. Dada had almost forgotten her wish to see the young 兵士 once more, and after playing with little Papias for some time, as she might have played with a dog, she began to feel dull and to think the 静かな of the boat intolerable. The sun was 沈むing when the absentees returned, but she at once reminded Karnis that he had 約束d to take her for a walk and show her Alexandria. Herse, however, forbid her going on such an 探検隊／遠征隊 till the に引き続いて day. Dada, who was more irritable and fractious than usual, burst into 涙／ほころびs, flung the distaff that her foster-mother put into her を引き渡す the 味方する of the ship, and 宣言するd between her sobs that she was not a slave, that she would run away and find happiness wherever it 申し込む／申し出d. In short she was so insubordinate that Herse lost patience and scolded her 厳しく. The girl sprang up, flung on a handkerchief and in a moment would have crossed the plank to the shore; Karnis, however, held her 支援する.

"Why, child," he said, "do you not see how tired I am?" The 控訴，上告 had its 影響; Dada 回復するd her 推論する／理由 and tried to look up brightly, but her 注目する，もくろむs were still tearful and 激しい and she could only creep away into a corner and cry in silence. The old man's heart was very soft に向かって the girl; he would have been glad only to speak a few 肉親，親類d words to her and smoothe 負かす／撃墜する her hair; however, he made an 成果／努力, and whispering a few words to his wife said he was ready, if Dada wished it, to take her as far as the Canopic way and the Bruchium.

Dada laughed with delight, wiped away her 涙／ほころびs, flung her 武器 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the musician's neck and kissed his brown cheeks, exclaiming:

"You are the best of them all! Make haste, and Agne shall come too; she must see something of the city."

But Agne preferred to remain on board, so Karnis and Dada 始める，決める out together. Orpheus followed them closely for, though the 軍隊／機動隊s had 後継するd in 鎮圧するing the uproar, the city was still in a 明言する／公表する of ferment. Closely 隠すd, and without any 肉親，親類d of adornment—on this Herse had 前向きに／確かに 主張するd—the girl, 粘着するing to the old man's arm, made her way through the streets, asking questions about everything she saw; and her spirits rose, and she was so 十分な of droll suggestions that Karnis soon forgot his 疲労，（軍の）雑役 and gave himself up to the enjoyment of showing her the old scenes that he knew and the new beauties and 改良s.

In the Canopic way Dada was 公正に／かなり beside herself with delight. Houses like palaces stood arrayed on each 味方する. の近くに to the buildings ran a covered arcade, and 負かす／撃墜する the centre of the roadway there was a 幅の広い footpath shaded by sycamores. This 罰金 avenue 群れているd with 歩行者s, while on each 味方する chariots, drawn by magnificent horses, hurried past, and riders galloped up and 負かす／撃墜する; at every step there was something new and 利益／興味ing to be seen.

Rome, even, could not 誇る of a handsomer street, and Dada 表明するd her delight with frank 切望; but Karnis did not echo her 賞賛するs; he was indignant at finding that the Christians had 除去するd a 罰金 statue of the venerable Nile-god surrounded by the playful forms of his 幼児 children, which had 以前は graced the fountain in the middle of the avenue, and had also overthrown or mutilated the statues of Hermes that had stood by the 道端. Orpheus sympathized in his wrath which reached its 最高潮 when, on looking for two statues, of Demeter and of Pallas Athene, of which Karnis had spoken to his son as decorating the gateway of one of the finest houses in the city, they beheld instead, 機動力のある on the plinths, two coarsely-wrought images of the Lamb with its Cross.

"Like two ネズミs that have been caught under a 石／投石する!" cried the old man. "And what is most shameful is that I would wager that they have destroyed the statues which were the pride of the town and thrown them on a rubbish heap. In my day this house belonged to a rich man 指名するd Philippus. But stop—was not he the father of our hospitable protector ..."

"The steward spoke of Porphyrius as the son of Philippus," Orpheus said.

"And Philippus was a corn merchant, too," 追加するd Karnis. "Demeter was figurative of a blessing on the 収穫, for it was from that the house derived its wealth, and Pallas Athene was patroness of the learning that was encouraged by its owners. When I was a student here every 豊富な man belonged to some school of philosophy. The money-捕らえる、獲得する did not count for everything. Heathen or Jew, whether engaged in 商売／仕事 or enjoying the 歳入s of an 相続するd fortune, a man was 推定する／予想するd to be able to talk of something besides the price of 商品／売買する and the coming and sailing of 大型船s."

During this conversation Dada had 孤立した her 手渡す from the old man's arm to raise her 隠す, for two men had gone up to the gate between the images that had roused Karnis to wrath, and one of them, who at this instant knocked at the door, was Mary's son.

"Father, see, there he is!" cried Dada, as the door was opened, speaking louder than was at all necessary to enable her companion to hear her; the musician at once 認めるd Marcus, and turning to his son he said:

"Now we may be やめる sure! Porphyrius and this young Christian's father were brothers. Philippus must have left his house to his eldest son who is the one that is dead, and it now belongs no 疑問 to Mary, his 未亡人. I must 収容する／認める, child, that you choose your adorers from respectable families!"

"I should think so," said the girl laughing. "And that is why he is so proud. My 罰金 gentleman has not even a ちらりと見ること to cast at us. Bang! the door is shut. Come along, uncle!"

The young man in question entered the hall of his father's house with his companion and paused there to say in a トン of 圧力（をかける）ing entreaty: "Only come and speak with my mother; you really must not leave like this."

"How else?" said the other 概略で. "You stick to your way, I will go 地雷. You can find a better steward for the 広い地所—I go to-morrow. May the earth open and swallow me up if I stay one hour longer than is 絶対 necessary in this demented place. And after all Mary is your mother and not 地雷."

"But she was your father's wife," retorted Marcus.

"Certainly, or you would not be my brother. But she—I have amply repaid any 親切 she ever did me by ten years of service. We do not understand each other and we never shall."

"Yes, yes, you will indeed. I have been in church and prayed—nay, do not laugh—I prayed to the Lord that he would make it all work 権利 and He—井戸／弁護士席, you have been baptized and made one of His flock."

"To my misfortune! You 運動 me frantic with your meek and 穏やかな ways," cried the other passionately. "My own feet are strong enough for me to stand on and my 手渡す, though it is horny, can carry out what my brain thinks 権利."

"No, no, Demetrius, no. You see, you believe in the old gods..."

"Certainly," said the other with 増加するing irritation. "You are 単に talking to the 勝利，勝つd, and my time is precious. I must pack up my small 所有／入手s, and for your sake I will say a few words of 別れの（言葉，会） when I take the account-調書をとる／予約するs to your mother. I have land enough belonging to myself alone, at Arsinoe; I know my own 商売／仕事 and am tired of letting a woman meddle and 損なう it. Good-bye for the 現在の, youngster. Tell your mother I am coming; I shall be with her in just an hour."

"Demetrius!" cried the lad trying once more to 拘留する his brother; but Demetrius 解放する／自由なd himself with a powerful wrench and hurried across the 法廷，裁判所- yard—gay with flowers and with a fountain in the middle—into which the apartments of the family opened, his own の中で the number.

Marcus looked after him sadly; they 異なるd too 広範囲にわたって in thought and feeling ever to understand each other 完全に, and when they stood 味方する by 味方する no one would have imagined that they were the sons of one father, for even in 外見 they were 堅固に dissimilar. Marcus was slight and delicate, Demetrius, on the contrary, 幅の広い-shouldered and large-boned.

After this parting from his half-brother Marcus betook himself to the women's rooms where Mary, after superintending the spinning and other work of the slave-girls, in the rooms at the 支援する, was wont to sit during the evening. He 設立する his mother in eager conversation with a Christian priest of 前進するd age, an 課すing personage of gentle and dignified 面. The 未亡人, though past forty, might still pass for a handsome woman: it was from her that her son had 相続するd his tall, thin 人物／姿／数字 with 狭くする shoulders and a slight stoop, his finely-削減（する） features, white 肌 and soft, flowing, raven-黒人／ボイコット hair. Their resemblance was （判決などを）下すd all the more striking by the fact that each wore a simple, 狭くする circlet of gold-一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 長，率いる; nay it would have seemed some unusual trick of Nature's but that their 注目する，もくろむs were やめる unlike. Hers were 黒人／ボイコット, and their gaze was shrewd and sharp and いつかs 厳しく hard; while the dreamy lustre of her son's, which were blue, lent his 直面する an almost feminine softness.

She must have been discussing some 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な questions with the old man, for, as the young man entered the room, she colored わずかに and her long, 次第に減少する fingers impatiently tapped the 支援する of the couch on which she was lounging.

Marcus kissed first the priest's 手渡す and then his mother's, and, after enquiring with filial 苦悩 after her health, 知らせるd her that Demetrius would presently be coming to take leave of her.

"How condescending?" she said coldly. "You know reverend Father what it is that I 要求する of him and that he 辞退するs. His 小作農民s—always his 小作農民s! Now can you tell me why they, who must feel the 影響（力） and 力／強力にする of their masters so much more 直接／まっすぐに than the lower class in towns, they, whose weal or woe so 明白に depends on the will of the Most High, are so obstinately 始める，決める against the Gospel of 救済?"

"They 粘着する to what they are used to," replied the old man. "The seed they （種を）蒔く bore fruit under the old gods; and as they cannot see nor 扱う our Heavenly Father as they can their idols, and at the same time have nothing better to hope for than a tenth or a twentieth of the 穀物..."

"Yes, 地雷 and thine—the 哀れな 利益（をあげる） of this world!" sighed the 未亡人. "Oh! Demetrius can defend the idolatry of his favorites 温かく enough, never 恐れる. If you can spare the time, good Father, stay and help me to 納得させる him."

"I have already stayed too long," replied the priest, "for the Bishop has 命令（する）d my presence. I should like to speak to you, my dear Marcus; to-morrow morning, 早期に, will you come to me? The Lord be with you, beloved!"

He rose, and as he gave Mary his 手渡す she 拘留するd him a moment 調印 to her son to leave them, and said in a low トン:

"Marcus must not 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that I know of the error into which he has been led; speak roundly to his 良心, and as to the girl, I will take her in 手渡す. Will it not be possible for Theophilus to 認める me an interview?"

"Hardly, at 現在の," replied the priest. "As you know, Cynegius is here and the 運命／宿命 of the Bishop and of our 原因（となる） hangs on the next few days. Give up your ambitious 願望（する）s I beseech you, daughter, for even if Theophilus were to 収容する／認める you I 堅固に believe, nay—do not be angry—I can but hope that he would never give way on this point."

"No?" said the 未亡人 looking 負かす／撃墜する in some 当惑; but when her 訪問者 was gone she 解除するd her 長，率いる with a flash of wilful 反抗.

She then made Marcus, who had on the previous day given her a 十分な account of his voyage from Rome, tell her all that had passed between himself and Demetrius; she asked him how he liked his horse, whether he hoped to 勝利，勝つ the approaching races, and 一般に what he had been doing and was going to do. But it did not escape her notice that Marcus was more reticent than usual and that he tried to bring the conversation 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to his voyage and to the guests in the Xenodochium; however, she always stopped him, for she knew what he was 目的（とする）ing at and would not listen to anything on that 支配する.

It was not till long after the slaves had lighted the three-支店d silver lamps that Demetrius appeared. His stepmother received him kindly and began to talk on indifferent 支配するs; but he replied with ill-disguised impatience, for he had not come to chatter and gossip. She fully understood this; but it pleased her to check and 刺激する him and she did it in a way which vividly reminded him of his 早期に days, of the desolation and unhappiness that had blighted his young life when this woman had taken the place of his own tender gentle mother, and come between him and his father. Day after day, in that bygone time, she had received him just as she had this evening: with words that sounded kindly, but with a 冷淡な, unloving heart. He knew that she had always seen his boyish errors and petty faults in the worst light, せいにするing them to bad propensities and innate wickedness, that she had 負傷させるd him in his father's 注目する，もくろむs by 絵 a distorted image of his disposition and doings—and all these sins he could not 許す her. At the time of his father's 暗殺 Demetrius was already grown to man's 広い地所, and as the eldest son it would have been his 権利 and 義務 to take part with his uncle Porphyrius in the 管理／経営 of the 商売／仕事; but he could not 耐える the idea of living in the same place with his stepmother, so, having a pronounced taste for a country life, he left the 未亡人 in 所有／入手 of the house in the Canopic street, 説得するd his uncle to 支払う／賃金 over his father's 株 in the 商売／仕事 in hard cash and then had quitted Alexandria to take entire 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the family 広い地所s in Cyrenaica. In the course of a few years he had become an admirable 農業者; the landowners throughout the 州 were glad to take his advice or follow his example, and the accounts which he now laid on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する by the 味方する of Mary's couch—three goodly rolls—証明するd by the irrefragable 証拠 of 人物／姿／数字s that he had 現実に 二塁打d their 歳入s from the 広い地所s of which he had been the 経営者／支配人. He had earned his 権利 to （人命などを）奪う，主張する his independence, to 固執する in his own 決意s and to go his own way; he was animated by the pride of an 独立した・無所属 nature that recklessly breaks away from a detested tie when it has means at 命令（する） either to 残り／休憩（する） without 苦悩 or to 充てる its energies to new 企業.

When Demetrius had 許すd his stepmother time enough for 支配するs in which he took no 利益／興味, he laid his 手渡す on the account-調書をとる／予約するs and 突然の 観察するd that it was now time to talk 本気で. He had already explained to Marcus that he could no longer 請け負う to 会合，会う her 必要物／必要条件s; and as, with him, to decide was to 行為／法令／行動する, he wished at once to come to a 決定／判定勝ち（する） as to whether he should continue to manage the family 広い地所s in the way he thought proper, or should retire and 充てる himself to the care of his own land. If Mary 受託するd the latter 代案／選択肢 he would at once 取り消す their 行為 of 協定, but even then he was very willing to stay on for a time in Cyrenaica, and put the new steward, when she had 任命するd one, in the way of 成し遂げるing his onerous 義務s. After that he would have nothing more to do with the family 広い地所s. This was his last word; and whichever way she decided, they might part without any final 違反, which he was anxious to 避ける if only for the sake of Marcus.

Demetrius spoke 厳粛に and calmly; still, the bitterness that filled his soul imparted a flavor to his speech that did not escape the 未亡人, and she replied with some 強調 that she should be very sorry to think that any 動機s personal to herself had led to his 決定／判定勝ち（する）; she 借りがあるd much, very much, to his exertions and had 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ in 表明するing her 義務s. He was aware, of course, that the 所有物／資産／財産 he had been managing had been 購入（する）d 初めは partly with her fortune and partly out of her husband's pocket, and that half of it was therefore hers and half of it the 所有物／資産／財産 of Marcus and himself; but that by her husband's will the 支配（する）／統制する and 管理／経営 were hers 絶対. She had 努力するd to carry out the 意向s of her 死んだ husband by ゆだねるing the stewardship of the 広い地所 to Demetrius while he was still やめる young; under his care the income had 増加するd, and she had no 疑問 that in the 未来 he might 達成する even greater results; at the same time, the 誤解s that the whole 商売／仕事 had given rise to were not to be 耐えるd, and must 前向きに／確かに be put an end to, even if their income were to 減らす by half.

"I," she exclaimed, "am a Christian, with my whole heart and soul. I have 献身的な my 団体／死体 and life to the service of my Saviour. What shall all the treasures of the world 利益（をあげる） me if I lose my soul; and that, which is my immortal part, must 必然的に 死なせる／死ぬ if I 許す my pockets to be filled by the toil of heathen 小作農民s and slaves. I therefore must 主張する—and on this point I will not 産する／生じる a 手早く書き留める—that our slaves in Cyrenaica, a flock of more than three thousand erring sheep, shall either 服従させる／提出する to be baptized or be 除去するd to make way for Christians."

"That is to say ..." began Demetrius あわてて.

"I have not yet done," she interrupted. "So far as the 小作農民s are 関心d who rent and farm our land they all, without exception—as you said yesterday—are stiff-necked idolaters. We must give them time to think it over, but the 年次の 協定 will not be 新たにするd with any who will not 誓約（する） themselves to give up the old sacrifices and to worship the Redeemer. If they 服従させる／提出する they will be 安全な—in this world and the next; if they 辞退する they must go, and the land must be let to Christians in their stead."

"Just as I change this seat for another!" said Demetrius with a laugh, and 解除するing up a 激しい bronze 議長，司会を務める he flung it 負かす／撃墜する again on the hard mosaic pavement so that the 床に打ち倒す shook.

Maria started violently.

"My 団体／死体 may tremble," she said in 広大な／多数の／重要な excitement, "but my soul is 会社／堅い when its everlasting bliss is at 火刑／賭ける. I 主張する—and my 代表者／国会議員, whether he be you or another, must carry my orders into 影響 without an hour's 延期する—I 主張する that every heathen 神社, every image of the field and garden-gods, every altar and sacred 石／投石する which the heathens use for their idolatrous practices shall be pulled 負かす／撃墜する, overthrown, mutilated and destroyed. That is what I 要求する and 主張する on."

"And that is what I will never 同意 to," cried Demetrius in a 発言する／表明する like low 雷鳴. "I cannot and will not. These things have been held precious and sacred to men for thousands of years and I cannot, will not, blow them off the 直面する of the earth, as you blow a feather off your cloak. You may go and do it yourself; you may be able to 達成する it."

"What do you mean?" asked Mary 製図／抽選 herself up with a ちらりと見ること of indignant 抗議する.

"Yes—if any one can do it you can!" repeated Demetrius imperturbably. "I went to-day to 捜し出す the images of our forefathers—the venerable images that were （疑いを）晴らす to our 幼少／幼藍期, the portraits of our fathers' fathers and mothers, the 創立者s of the 栄誉（を受ける） of our race. And where are they? They have gone with the protectors of our home, the pride and ornament of this house—of the street, of the city—the Hermes and Pallas Athene that you—you flung into the lime-kiln. Old Phabis told me with 涙／ほころびs in his 注目する，もくろむs. 式のs poor house that is robbed of its past, of its glory, and of its patron deities!"

"I have placed it under a better 保護（する）／緊急輸入制限," replied Maria in a tremulous 発言する／表明する, and she looked it Marcus with an 控訴，上告 for sympathy. "Now, for the last time, I ask you: Will you accede to my 需要・要求するs or will you not?"

"I will not," said Demetrius resolutely.

"Then I must find a new スパイ／執行官 to manage the 広い地所s."

"You will soon find one; but your land—which is our land too—will become a 砂漠. Poor land! If you destroy its 神社s and 聖域s you will destroy its soul; for they are the soul of the land. The first inhabitants gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 聖域, and on that 聖域 and the gods that dwell there the 小作農民 設立するs his hopes of 増加する on what he （種を）蒔くs and 工場／植物s, and of 繁栄 for his wife and children and cattle and all that he has. In destroying his 神社s you 廃虚 his hopes, and with them all the joy of life. I know the 小作農民; he believes that his labors must be vain if you 奪う him of the gods that make it 栄える. He （種を）蒔くs in hope, in the swelling of the 穀物 he sees the 手渡す of the gods who （人命などを）奪う，主張する his joyful thanksgiving after the 収穫 is gathered in. You are 奪うing him of all that encourages and uplifts and rejoices his soul when you 廃虚 his 神社s and altars!"

"But I give him other and better ones," replied Mary.

"Take care then that they are such as he can 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる," said Demetrius 厳粛に. "説得する him to love, to believe, to hope in the creed you 軍隊 upon him; but do not 略奪する him of what he 信用s in before he is 用意が出来ている to 受託する the 代用品，人 you 申し込む／申し出 him.—Now, let me go; we are neither of us in the temper to make the best 手はず／準備 for the 未来. One thing, at any 率, is 確かな : I have nothing more to do with the 広い地所."

CHAPTER VI

After leaving his stepmother Demetrius made good use of his time and dictated a number of letters to his 長官, a slave he had brought with him to Alexandria, for the use of the pen was to him unendurable labor. The letters were on 商売／仕事, relating to his 出発 from Cyrenaica and his 目的 of managing his own 広い地所s for the 未来, and when they lay before him, finished, rolled up and 調印（する）d, he felt that he had come to a mile-石／投石する on his road, a 目印 in his life. He paced the room in silence, trying to picture to himself the 運命／宿命 of the slaves and 小作農民s who, for so many years, had been his faithful servants and fellow-労働者s, whose 信用／信任 he had 完全に won, and many of whom he truly loved. But he could not conceive of their life, their toil or their festivals, bereft of images, offerings, garlands, and hymns of rejoicing. To him they were as children, forbidden to laugh and play, and he could not help once more recurring to his boyhood and the day of his going to school, when, instead of running and shouting in his father's sunny garden, he had been made to sit still and silent in a dull class-room. And now had the whole world reached such a 境界 line in 存在 beyond which there was to be no more freedom and careless joy—where a ceaseless struggle for higher things must begin and never end?

If the Gospel were indeed true, and if all it 約束d could ever find fulfilment, it might perhaps be 慎重な to 収容する／認める the sinfulness of man and to give up the joys and glories of this world to 勝利，勝つ the eternal treasure that it 述べるd. Many a good and wise man whom he had known—nay the Emperor, the 広大な／多数の／重要な and learned Theodosius himself—was 充てるd heart and soul to the Christian 約束, and Demetrius knew from his own experience that his mother's creed, in which he had been 始めるd as a boy and from which his father, after 持つ／拘留するing him at the font had perverted him at an 早期に age, 申し込む／申し出d 広大な／多数の／重要な なぐさみs and 耐えるing help to those whose 存在 was one of care, poverty, and 苦しむing. But his 労働者s and servants? They were healthy and contented. What 力／強力にする on earth could induce them—a race that clung devotedly to custom—to 砂漠 the 約束 of their fathers, and the time-栄誉（を受ける）d traditions to which they 借りがあるd all the 慰安s and 楽しみs of life, or to 捜し出す in a strange creed the 援助（する） which they already believed that they 所有するd.

He did not repent of his 決意; but he にもかかわらず said to himself that, when once he was gone, Mary would proceed only too soon on the work of extermination and 破壊; and every 寺 on the 広い地所, every statue, every whispering grotto, every 神社 and 石／投石する anointed by pious 手渡すs, doomed now to 死なせる／死ぬ, rose before his fancy.

Demetrius was accustomed to rise at cock-crow and go to bed at an 早期に hour, and he was on the point of retiring even before the usual time, when Marcus （機の）カム to his room and begged him to give him yet an hour.

"You are angry with my mother," said the younger man with a look of melancholy entreaty, "but you know there is nothing that she would not sacrifice for the 約束. And you can smile so 激しく! But only put yourself in my place. Loving my mother as I do, it is acutely painful to me to see another person—to see you whom I love, too, for you are my friend and brother—to see you, I say, turn your 支援する on her so 完全に. My heart is 激しい enough to-day I can tell you."

"Poor boy!" said the 同国人. "Yes, I am truly your friend, and am anxious to remain so; you are not to 非難する in this 商売／仕事—and for that 事柄, I am anything but cheerful. You have chosen to say: 負かす／撃墜する with the 神社s! 死なせる／死ぬ all those who do not think as we do! Still, look at the thing as you will, in some 事例／患者s certainly 暴力／激しさ must 続いて起こる—nay, if no 血 is shed it will be a wonder! You sum up the 事柄 in one ありふれた 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語: The heathen 小作農民s on the 広い地所. My 見解（をとる） of it is 全く different; I know these 農業者s and their wives and children, each one by 指名する and by sight. There is not one but is ready to 企て，努力，提案 me good day and shake my 手渡す or kiss my dress. Many a one has come to me in 涙／ほころびs and left me happy.—By the 広大な／多数の／重要な Zeus! no one ever （刑事）被告 me of 存在 soft-hearted, but I could wish this day that I were harder; and my 血 turns to gall as I ask—What is all this for—to what possible end?"

"For the sake and 栄誉（を受ける） of the 約束, Demetrius; for the eternal 救済 of our people."

"Indeed!" retorted Demetrius with a drawl, "I know better. If that and that alone were ーするつもりであるd you would build churches and chapels and send us worthy priests—Eusebius and the like—and would try to 勝利，勝つ men's hearts to your Lord by the love you are always talking so much about. That was my advice to your mother, only this morning. I believe the end might be 達成するd by those means, の中で us as どこかよそで; 最終的に it will, no 疑問, be 伸び（る）d—but not to-day nor to-morrow. A 小作農民, when he had become accustomed to the church and しっかり掴むd a 信用 in the new God, would of his own （許可，名誉などを）与える give up the old gods and their 聖域s; I could count you off a dozen such instances. That I could have looked on at calmly, for I want only men's 武器 and 脚s and do not ask for their souls; but to 燃やす 負かす／撃墜する the old house before you have collected 支持を得ようと努めるd and 石／投石する to build a new one I call wicked.—It is cruelty and madness, and when so shrewd a woman as your mother is bent on carrying through such a 手段, come what may, there is something more behind it."

"You think she wants to get rid of you—you, Demetrius!" interrupted Marcus 熱望して. "But you are mistaken, you are altogether wrong. What you have done for the 広い地所 ..."

"Oh! as for that!" cried the other, "what has my work to do with all this? Ere the year is out everything that can remind us of the heathen gods is to be swept away from the hamlets and fields of the pious Mary. That is what is ーするつもりであるd! Then they will hurry off to the Bishop with the 広大な／多数の／重要な news and to 栄冠を与える one marvel with another, the 復帰 will be 安全な・保証するd of a 殉教者's nimbus. And this is what all this zeal is for—this and nothing else!"

"You are speaking of my mother, remember!" cried Marcus, looking at his brother with a touching 控訴，上告 in his 注目する，もくろむs. Demetrius shook his shaggy 長，率いる and spoke more temperately as he went on:

"Yes, child, I had forgotten that—and I may be mistaken of course, for I am no more than human. Here one thing follows so の近くに on another, and in this house I feel so 乱打するd and 嵐／襲撃する-投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd, that I hardly know myself. But old Phabis tells me that steps are 存在 本気で taken to procure the 肩書を与える of 殉教者 for our father Apelles."

"My mother is やめる 納得させるd that he died for the 約束, and she loved him devotedly ..."

"Then it is so!" cried Demetrius, grinding his teeth and 強くたたくing his 握りこぶし 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "The lies sown by one 選び出す／独身 man have produced a deadly 少しのd that is smothering this 哀れな house! You—to be sure, what can you know of our father? I knew him; I have been 現在の when he and his friends, the philosophers, have laughed to 軽蔑（する） things which not only you Christians but even pious heathen regard as sacred. Lucretius was his evangelist, and the Cosmogony of that utter atheist lay by his pillow and was his companion wherever he went."

"He admired the heathen poets, but he was a Christian all the same," replied Marcus.

"Neither more nor いっそう少なく than Porphyrius, our uncle, or myself," retorted his brother. "Since the day when our grandfather Philippus was baptized, wealth and happiness have 砂漠d this house. He gave up the old gods 単独で that he might not lose the 権利 of 供給（する）ing the city and the Emperor with corn, and became a Christian and made his sons Christians. But he had us educated by his heathen friends, and though we passed for Christians we were not so in fact. When it was 絶対 necessary he showed himself in church with us; but our daily life, our 楽しみs, our pastimes were heathen, and when life began for us in earnest we 申し込む／申し出d a bleeding sacrifice to the gods. It was impossible to 撤回する honestly, since a renegade Christian returning to the worship of the old gods is incapacitated by 法律 from making a will. You know this; and when you ask me why I am content to live alone, without either wife or child—and I love children, even those of other people—a 独房監禁 man dragging out my days and nights joylessly enough—I tell you: I am 率直に and honestly a worshipper of our old gods, and I will not go to church because I 軽蔑（する） a 嘘（をつく）. What should I do with children who, in consequence of my retractation, must 没収される all I might leave them? It was this question of 相続物件 only that induced my father to have us baptized and to make a pretense of Christianity. He 始める，決める out for Petra with his Lucretius in his satchel—I packed it with my own 手渡すs into his money-捕らえる、獲得する—to put in a （人命などを）奪う，主張する to 供給（する） 穀物 to the '激しく揺する city.' He was 殺害された on his way. home; most likely by his servant Anubis, who certainly knew what money he had with him, and who 消えるd and left no trace. Because—about the same time—a 禁止（する）d of Saracens had fallen on some Christian anchorites and travellers, in the 地区 between Petra and Aila, your mother chose to assume a 権利 to call our father a 殉教者! But she knew his opinions 十分な 井戸／弁護士席, I tell you, and shed many a 涙／ほころび over them, too.—Now she has expended 広大な sums on church-building, she has opened the Xenodochium and 注ぐs her money by lavish handfuls clown the insatiable throats of 修道士s and priests. To what end? To have her husband 認めるd as a 殉教者. Hitherto her toil and money have been wasted. In my estimation the Bishop is a perfectly detestable tyrant, and if I know him at all he will take all she will give and never 認める her wish. Now she is 準備するing her 広大な／多数の／重要な move, and hopes to startle him into 同意／服従 by a new marvel. She thinks that, like a juggler who turns a white egg 黒人／ボイコット, she can turn a heathen 地区 into a Christian one by a 新たな展開 of her finger. 井戸／弁護士席—so far as I am 関心d I will have nothing to do with the trick."

During this harangue Marcus had alternately gazed at the 床に打ち倒す and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his large 注目する，もくろむs in anguish on his brother's 直面する. For some minutes he 設立する nothing to reply, and he was evidently going through a bitter mental struggle. Demetrius spoke no more, but arranged the sheets of papyrus that まき散らすd the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. At length Marcus, after a 深い sigh, broke out in a トン of 熱烈な 有罪の判決 and with a blissful smile that lighted up his whole 直面する:

"Poor mother! And others misunderstand her just as you do; I myself was in danger of 疑問ing her. But I think that now I understand her perfectly. She loved my father so 完全に that she hopes now to 勝利，勝つ for his immortal soul the grace which he, in the flesh, neglected to 努力する／競う after. He was baptized, so she longs to 勝利，勝つ, by her 祈りs and oblations, the mercy of the Lord who is so ready to 許す. She herself 堅固に believes in the 殉教／苦難 of her beloved dead, and if only the Church will 階級 him の中で those who have died for Her, he will be saved, and she will find him standing in the pure radiance of the realms above, with open 武器, 洪水ing with 熱烈な love and 感謝, to welcome the faithful helpmate who will have 粛清するd his soul. Yes, now I やめる understand; and from this day 前へ／外へ I will 援助（する） and second her; the hardest 仕事 shall not be too hard, the best shall not be too good, if only we may open the gates of Heaven to my poor father's imperilled soul."

As he spoke his 注目する，もくろむ glistened with ecstatic light; his brother, too, was touched, and to hide his emotion, he exclaimed, more recklessly and はっきりと than was his wont:

"That will come all 権利, never 恐れる, lad!" But he あわてて wiped his 注目する，もくろむs with his 手渡す, slapped Marcus on the shoulder, and 追加するd gaily: "It is better to choke than to swallow 負かす／撃墜する the thing you think 権利, and it never 傷つける a man yet to make a clean breast of his feelings, even if we do not やめる agree we understand each other the better for it. I have my way of thinking, you have yours; thus we each know what the other means; but after the 悲劇 comes the satyr play, and we may 同様に finish this agitating evening with an hour's friendly 雑談（する）."

So 説 Demetrius stretched himself on a divan and 招待するd Marcus to do the same, and in a few minutes their conversation had turned, as usual, to the 支配する of horses. Marcus was 十分な of 賞賛するs of the stallions his brother had bred for him, and which he had ridden that very day 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Myssa in the Hippodrome, and his brother 追加するd with no small complacency:

[* The Myssa was the Meta, or turning-地位，任命する. ]

"They were all bred from the same sire and from the choicest 損なうs. I broke them in myself, and I only wish... But why did you not come to the stables this morning?"

"I could not," replied Marcus coloring わずかに. "Then we will go to- morrow to Nicopolis and I will show you how to get Megaera past the Taraxippios."*

[* The terror of the horses. ]

"To-morrow?" said Marcus somewhat embarrassed. "In the morning I must go to see Eusebius and then..."

"井戸／弁護士席, then?"

"Then I must—I mean I should like..."

"What?"

"井戸／弁護士席, to be sure I might, all the same.—But no, it is not to be done—I have..."

"What, what?" cried Demetrius with 増加するing impatience: "My time is 限られた／立憲的な and if you start the horses without knowing my way of managing them they will certainly not do their best. As soon as the market begins to fill we will 始める，決める out. We shall need a few hours for the Hippodrome, then we will dine with Damon, and before dark..."

"No, no," replied Marcus, "to-morrow, certainly, I 前向きに／確かに cannot..."

"People who have nothing to do always 欠如（する） time," replied the other. "Is to-morrow one of your festivals?"

"No, not that=-and Good Heavens! If only I could..."

"Could, could!" cried Demetrius 怒って and standing の近くに in 前線 of his brother with his 武器 倍のd. "Say out honestly: 'I will not go,' or else, 'my 事件／事情／状勢s are my own secret and I mean to keep it.'—But give me no more of your silly equivocations."

His vehemence 増加するd the younger man's 当惑, and as he stood trying to find an explanation which might come somewhat 近づく the truth and yet not betray him, Demetrius, who had stood watching him closely, suddenly exclaimed:

"By Aphrodite, the daughter of the 泡，激怒すること! it is a love 事件／事情／状勢—an assignation.—Woman, woman, always woman!"

"An assignation!" cried Marcus shaking his 長，率いる. "No indeed, no one 推定する／予想するs me; and yet—I had rather you should misunderstand me than think that I had lied. Yes—I am going to 捜し出す a woman; and if I do not find her to-morrow, if in the course of tomorrow I do not 後継する in my heart's 願望（する）, she is lost—not only to me, though I cannot give up the heavenly love for the sake of the earthly and fleshly—but to my Lord and Saviour. It is the life—the everlasting life or death of one of God's loveliest creatures that hangs on to-morrow's work."

Demetrius was 大いに astonished, and it was with an angry gesture of impatience that he replied:

"Again you have overstepped the 境界 within which we can かもしれない understand each other. In my opinion you are hardly old enough to 請け負う the 救済 of the imperilled souls of pretty women. Take care what you are about, youngster! It is 安全な enough to go into the water with those who can swim, but those who 沈む are apt to draw you 負かす／撃墜する with them. You are a good- looking young fellow, you have money and 罰金 horses, and there are women enough who are only too ready to spread their 逮捕するs abroad..."

"What are you thinking of?" cried Marcus passionately. "It is I who am the fisher—a fisher of souls, and so every true 信奉者 せねばならない be. She—she is innocence and 簡単 itself, in spite of her roguish sauciness. But she has fallen into the 手渡すs of a reprobate heathen, and here, where 副／悪徳行為 prowls about the city like a roaring lion, she will be lost—lost, if I do not 救助（する） her. Twice have I seen her in my dreams; once の近くに to the cavern of a 激怒（する）ing dragon, and again on the 辛勝する／優位 of a precipitous cliff, and each time an angel called out to me and 企て，努力，提案 me save her from the jaws of the monster, and from 落ちるing into the abyss. Since then I seem to see her 絶えず; at meals, when I am in company, when I am 運動ing,—and I always hear the 警告 発言する／表明する of the angel. And now I feel it a sacred 義務 to save her—a creature on whom the Almighty has lavished every gift he ever bestowed on the daughters of Eve—to lead her into the path of 救済."

Demetrius had listened to his brother's enthusiastic speech with growing 苦悩, but he 単に shrugged his shoulders and said:

"I almost envy you your 知識 with this favorite of the gods; but you might, it seems to me, 延期する the work of 救済. You were away from Alexandria for half a year, and if she could 持つ／拘留する out so long as that ..."

"Do not speak so; you ought not to speak so!" cried Marcus, 圧力（をかける）ing his 手渡す on his heart as though in physical 苦痛. "But I have no time to lose, for I must at once find out where the old singer has taken her. I am not so inexperienced as you seem to think. He has brought her here to 貿易（する） in her beauty, and 濃厚にする himself. Why, you, too, saw her on board ship; I, as you know, had arranged for them to be taken in at my mother's Xenodochium."

"Whom?" asked Demetrius 倍のing his 手渡すs.

"The singers whom I brought with me from Ostia. And now they have disappeared from thence, and Dada ..."

"Dada!" cried Demetrius, bursting into a loud laugh without 注意するing Marcus who stepped up to him, crimson with 激怒（する）. "Dada! that little fair puss! You see her day and night and an angel calls upon you to save that child's merry soul? You せねばならない be ashamed of yourself, boy! Why, what shall I wager now? I will 火刑／賭ける this roll of gold that I could make her come with me to- morrow—with me, a hard-featured 同国人, freckled all over like a plover's egg, where my 着せる／賦与するs do not 保護する my 肌, and with hair on end like the 最高の，を越す of a broom—yes, that she will follow me to Arsinoe or wherever I choose to 企て，努力，提案 her. Let the hussy go, you simple innocent. Such a Soul as hers is of small account even in a いっそう少なく 排除的 Heaven than yours is."

"Take 支援する those words!" cried Marcus, beside himself and clenching his 握りこぶし. "But that is just like you! Your impure 注目する，もくろむs and heart defile 潔白 itself, and see 位置／汚点／見つけ出すs even in the sun. Nothing is too bad for a 'singing girl,'I know. But that is just the 骨髄 of the 事柄; it is from that very 悪口を言う／悪態 that I mean to save her. If you can 告発する／非難する her of anything, speak; if not, and if you do not want to appear a base slanderer in my 注目する，もくろむs, take 支援する the words you have just spoken!"

"Oh! I take them 支援する of course," said Demetrius indifferently. "I know nothing of your beauty beyond what she has herself said to me and you and Cynegius and his 長官s—with her pretty, saucy 注目する，もくろむs. But the language of the 注目する，もくろむ, they say, is not always to be depended on; so take it as unsaid. And, if I understood you rightly, you do not even know where the singers are hiding? If you have no 反対, I will help you to 捜し出す them out."

"That is as you please," answered Marcus hotly. "All your mockery will not 妨げる my doing my 義務."

"Very 権利, very 権利," said his brother. "Perhaps this damsel is unlike all the other singing-girls with whom I used so often to spend a jolly evening in my younger days. Once, at Barca, I saw a white raven—but perhaps after all it was only a dove. Your opinion, in this 事例／患者, is at any 率 better 設立するd than 地雷, for I never thought twice about the girl and you did.—But it is late; till to-morrow, Marcus."

The brothers parted for the night, but when Demetrius 設立する himself alone he walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room, shaking his 長，率いる doubtfully. Presently, when his 団体／死体-slave （機の）カム in to pack for him, he called out crossly:

"Let that alone—I shall stay in Alexandria a few days longer."

Marcus could not go to bed; his brother's 軽蔑（する） had shaken his soul to the 創立／基礎s. An inward 発言する／表明する told him that his more experienced 上級の might be 権利, but at the same time he hated and contemned himself for listening to its 警告s at all. The 悪口を言う／悪態 that 残り／休憩（する）d on Dada was that of her position; she herself was pure—as pure as a lily, as pure as the heart of a child, as pure as the blue of her 注目する，もくろむs and the （犯罪の）一味 of her 発言する／表明する. He would obey the angel's 命令! He could and he must save her!

In the greatest excitement he went out of the house, through the 広大な／多数の／重要な gate, into the Canopic way, and walked on. As he was about to turn 負かす／撃墜する a 味方する street to go to the lake he 設立する the road stopped by 兵士s, for this street led past the prefect's house where Cynegius, the Emperor's 特使, was staying; he had come, it was said, to の近くに the 寺s, and the excited populace had gathered outside the building, during the afternoon, to signify their indignant disapprobation. At sundown an 武装した 軍隊 had been called out and had 分散させるd the （人が）群がる; but it was by another road that the young Christian at length made his way to the shore.

CHAPTER VII

While Marcus was restlessly wandering on the shore of Mareotis, dreaming of Dada's image and arranging speeches of persuasive eloquence by which to touch her heart and 控訴，上告 to her soul, silence had fallen on the floating home of the singers. A light white もや, like a filmy 隠す—a tissue of clouds and moonbeams—hung over the lake. Work was long since over in the ship-yard, and the 抱擁する 骸骨／概要s of the unfinished ships threw weird and ghostly 影をつくる／尾行するs on the silvered 立ち往生させる-forms like 黒人／ボイコット 見通しs of crayfish, centipedes, or enormous spiders.

From the town there （機の）カム not a sound; it lay in the silence of intoxicated sleep. The Roman 軍隊／機動隊s had （疑いを）晴らすd the streets, the lights were dead in every house, and in all the alleys and squares; only the moon shone over the roofs of Alexandria, while the 炎ing beacon of the light-house on the north-eastern point of the island of Pharos shone like a sun through the 不明瞭.

In a large cabin in the 厳しい of the 大型船 lay the two girls, on soft woollen couches and covered with rugs. Agne was gazing wide-注目する，もくろむd into the 不明瞭; Dada had long been asleep, but she breathed painfully and her rosy lips were puckered now and then as if she were in some 苦しめる. She was dreaming of the infuriated 暴徒 who had snatched the garland from her hair—she saw Marcus suddenly 干渉する to 保護する her and 救助（する） her from her persecutors—then she thought she had fallen off the gangway that led from the land to the 船, and was in the water while old Damia stood on the shore and laughed at her without trying to help her. Night 一般に brought the child sound sleep or pleasant dreams, but now one hideous 直面する after another haunted her.

And yet the evening had brought her a 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ. Not long after their return from their walk the steward had come 負かす／撃墜する to the boat and brought her a very beautiful dress, with greetings from his old mistress; he had at the same time brought an Egyptian slave-woman, 井戸／弁護士席 技術d in all the arts of the 洗面所, who was to wait upon her so long as she remained in Alexandria. Dada had never owned such a lovely dress! The under-式服 was of soft sea-green bombyx silk, with a 幅の広い 国境, delicately embroidered, of a garland of roses and buds. The peplos was of the same color and decorated to match; 高くつく／犠牲の大きい clasps of mosaic, 代表するing 十分な-blown roses and 始める，決める in oval gold settings, fastened it on the shoulders. In a separate 事例／患者 were a gold girdle, a bracelet, also of gold, in the 形態／調整 of a snake, a gold 三日月 with a rose, like those on the shoulder-clasps, in its centre, and a metal mirror of spotless lustre.

The slave, a middle-老年の woman with a dark cunning 直面する, had helped her to put on this new 衣料品; she had also 主張するd on dressing her hair, and all the time had never 中止するd 賞賛するing the charms that nature had bestowed on her young mistress, with the zeal of a lover.

Agne had looked on smiling, good-naturedly 手渡すing the slave the pins and ribbands she had needed, and 心から rejoicing in her companion's beauty and delight.

At last Dada had made her 外見 in the deckroom and was 迎える／歓迎するd by many an Ah! and Oh! of 賞賛 from the men of the party, 含むing Medius, the singer whom Karnis had met in the street. Even Herse, who had received her やめる disagreeably on her return from the city, could not 抑える a smile of kindly 是認, though she shook her finger at her 説:

"The old lady has 始める，決める her heart on turning your 長，率いる 完全に I see. All that is very pretty, but all the good it will do will be to rouse spiteful tongues. Remember, Dada, that you are my sister's child; I 約束 you I shall not forget it, and I shall keep my 注目する，もくろむ upon you."

Orpheus made haste to light every lamp and 次第に減少する, of which there were plenty, for the 船 was handsomely furnished, and when Dada was plainly 明白な in the brilliant 照明 Karnis exclaimed:

"You look like a 上院議員's daughter! Long live the Fair!"

She ran up to him and kissed him; but when Orpheus walked all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her, 診察するing the fineness of the tissue and the artistic finish of the clasps, and even turned the snake above her 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 肘, she はっきりと 企て，努力，提案 him let her be.

Medius, a man of the age of Karnis who had 以前は been his intimate companion, never took his 注目する，もくろむs off the girl, and whispered to the old musician that Dada would easily carry off the palm for beauty in Alexandria, and that with such a jewel in his keeping he might 回復する wealth and position and by やめる honest means. At his suggestion she then assumed a variety of 態度s; she stood as Hebe, 申し込む／申し出ing nectar to the gods—as Nausicae, listening to the tale of Odysseus—and as Sappho, singing to her lyre. The girl was delighted at all this, and when Medius, who kept の近くに to her, tried to 説得する her to 成し遂げる in a 類似の manner in the magical 代表s at the house of Posidonius, before a select company of 観客s, she clapped her 手渡すs exclaiming:

"You took me all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the city, father, and as your reward I should like to earn 支援する your pretty vineyards, I should stand like this, you know, and like this—to be 星／主役にするd at. I only hope I might not be 掴むd with a sudden impulse to make a 直面する at the audience. But if they did not come too の近くに I really might ..."

"You could do no better than to play the parts that Posidonius might give you," interrupted Medius. "His audiences like to see good daemons, the kindly 保護するing spirits, and so 前へ／外へ. You would have to appear の中で clouds behind a transparent 隠す, and the people would あられ／賞賛する you with acclamations or even raise their 手渡すs in adoration."

All this seemed to Dada perfectly delightful, and she was on the point of giving her 手渡す to Medius in 記念品 of 協定, when her 注目する，もくろむ caught the anxious gaze of the young Christian girl who stood before her with a 深い 紅潮／摘発する on her 直面する. Agne seemed to be blushing for her. The color 急ぐd to her own cheeks, and すぐに 説: "No—after all, I think not," she turned her 支援する on the old man and threw herself on the cushions の近くに to where the ワイン-jug was standing. Medius now began to 包囲する Karnis and Herse with arguments, but they 辞退するd all his 申し込む／申し出s as they ーするつもりであるd quitting Alexandria in a few days, so he had no 代案／選択肢 but to 服従させる／提出する. Still, he did not altogether throw up the game, and to 勝利，勝つ Dada's 同意, at any 率, he made her laugh with a variety of comical いたずらs and showed her some ingenious conjuring tricks, and ere long their floating home echoed with merriment, with the clinking of ワイン-cups and with songs, in which even Agne was 強いるd to take part. Medius did not leave till 近づく midnight and Herse then sent them all to bed.

As soon as the slave had undressed her young mistress and left the girls alone, Dada threw herself into the 武器 of Agne who was on the point of getting into bed, and kissed her 熱心に, exclaiming: "You are much—so much better than I! How is that you always know what is 権利?"

Then she lay 負かす／撃墜する; but before she fell asleep she once more spoke to Agne: "Marcus will find us out, I am 確かな ," she said, "and I should really like to know what he has to say to me."

In a few minutes sleep had 調印（する）d her 注目する，もくろむs, but the Christian girl lay awake; her thoughts would not 残り／休憩（する）, and Sleep, who the night before had taken her to his heart, to-night would not come 近づく her pillow; so much to agitate and 乱す her soul had taken place during the day.

She had often before now been a silent 観客 of the wild rejoicings of the musician's family, and she had always thought of these light-hearted creatures as spendthrifts who waste all their 実体 in a few days to ぐずぐず残る afterwards through years of privation and repentance. Troubled, as she could not fail to be, as to the eternal 救済 of these lost souls, though happy in her own 約束, she had 絶えず turned for peace to her Saviour and always 設立する it; but to-night it was not so, for a new and 予期しない 誘惑 had sprung up for her in the house of Porphyrius.

She had heard Gorgo sing again, and joined her own 発言する／表明する with hers. Dirges, yearning hymns, 熱烈な outpourings in 賞賛する of the mighty and beautiful divinity had filled her ear and stirred her soul with an ecstatic thrill, although she knew that they, were the composition of heathen poets and had first been sung to the harmony of lutes by reprobate idolaters. And yet, and yet they had touched her heart, and moved her soul to rapture, and filled her 注目する，もくろむs with 涙／ほころびs.

She could not but 自白する to herself that she could have given no purer, sweeter, or loftier 表現 to her own woes, thankfulness, aspirations, and hopes of ever 継続している life and glory, than this gifted creature had given to the utterance of her idolatry. Surprise, 不安, nay, some little jealousy had been mingled with her delight at Gorgo's singing. How was it that this heathen could feel and utter emotions which she had always conceived of as the special 特権 of the Christian, and, for her own part, had never felt so fervently as in the hours when she had drawn closest to her Lord? Were not her own 感情s the true and 権利 ones; had her intercourse with these heathens tainted her?

This 疑問 乱すd her 大いに; it must be based on something more than mere self-拷問, for she had not once thought of asking to whom the two-part hymn, with its tender 控訴，上告, was 演説（する）／住所d, when Karnis had first gone through it with her alone; nor even subsequently, when she had sung it with Gorgo—timidly at first, more boldly the second time, and finally without a mistake, but carried 完全に away by the beauty and passion of the emotions it 表明するd.

She knew now, for Karnis himself had told her. It was the Lament of Isis for her—lost husband and brother—oh that horrible heathen 混乱!—The 出発／死d Osiris. The wailing 未亡人, who called on him to return with "the silent speech of 涙／ほころびs," was that queen of the idolater's devils whose shameful worship her father had often spoke of with horror. Still, this dirge was so true and noble, so 侵入するd with 熱烈な, agonized grief, that it had gone to her heart. The 悲しみing Mother of God, Mary herself, might thus have besought the resurrection of her Son; just thus must the "God-like maid"—as she was called in the Arian 自白 of her father—have uttered her grief, her 祈りs, and her longings.

But it was all a heathen delusion, all the trickery and jugglery of the Devil, though she had failed to see through it, and had given herself up to it, heart and soul. Nay, worse! for after she had learnt that Gorgo was to 代表する Isis and she herself Nephthys, the sister of the divine pair, she had …に反対するd the suggestion but feebly, even though she knew that they were to sing the hymn together in the 寺 of Isis; and when Gorgo had clasped her in her 武器 with sisterly 親切, begging her not to spoil her 計画（する）s but to 強いる her in this, she had not 撃退するd the tempter with 会社／堅い 決定／判定勝ち（する）, but 単に asked for time to think it over.

How indeed could she have 設立する the heart to 辞退する the noble girl, whose beauty and 発言する／表明する had so struck and fascinated her, when she flung her 武器 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck, looked into her 注目する，もくろむs and 真面目に besought her:

"Do it for my sake, to please me. I do not ask you to do anything wicked. Pure song is 許容できる to every god. Think of your lament, if you like, as 存在 for your own god who 苦しむd on the cross. But I like singing with you so much; say yes. Do not 辞退する, for my sake!"

She had thrown her 武器 so 喜んで, so much too 喜んで 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the heathen lady—for she had a loving heart and no one else had ever made it a return in 肉親，親類d—and 粘着するing closely to her she had said:

"As you will; I will do whatever you like."

Then Orpheus, too, had 勧めるd her to 強いる Gorgo, and himself, and all of them; and it had seemed almost impossible to 辞退する the first request that the modest 青年—to whom she would willingly have 認めるd anything and everything—had ever made. Still, she had held 支援する; and in her anxious bewilderment, not daring to think or 行為／法令／行動する, she had tried every form of excuse and 延期. She would probably have been ぎこちない enough about this, but Gorgo was content to 圧力（をかける） her no その上の, and when, after leaving the house, she had 召喚するd up courage to 辞退する to enter the 寺 of Isis, Karnis had only said: "Be thankful that this gifted lady, the favorite of the Muses, should think you worthy to sing with her. We will see about the 残り／休憩（する） by-and- bye."

Now, in the watches of the sleepless night, she saw 明確に the abyss above which she was standing. She, like Judas, was on the point of betraying her Saviour; not indeed for money, but in obedience to the transient sound of an earthly 発言する／表明する, for the 楽しみ of 演習ing her art, to indulge a あわてて-formed liking; nay, perhaps because it 満足させるd her childish vanity to find herself put on an equality with a lady of 階級 and wealth, and matched with a singer who had roused Karnis and Orpheus to such ardent 賞賛.

She was an enigma to herself; while passages out of the Bible （人が）群がるd on her memory to reproach her 良心.

There lay Dada's embroidered dress. Worn for the first time this day, in a month it would be unpresentably shabby and then, ere long, flung aside as past wearing. Like this—just like this—was every earthly 楽しみ, every joy of this 簡潔な／要約する 存在. 式のs, she certainly was not happy here in Karnis' sense of the word; but in the other world there were joys eternal, and she had only to 否定する herself the petty enjoyments of this life to 安全な・保証する unfailing and everlasting happiness in the next. There she would find an endless flow of all her soul could 願望（する）, there perhaps she might be 許すd to 冷静な／正味の the lips of Gorgo, as Lazarus 冷静な／正味のd those of the rich man.

She was やめる （疑いを）晴らす now what her answer would be to-morrow, and, 堅固に 解決するd not to 許す herself to think of singing in the 寺 of Isis, she at last fell asleep just as the light began to 夜明け in the east. She did not wake till late, and it was with downcast 注目する，もくろむs and 始める，決める lips that she went with Karnis and Orpheus to the house of Porphyrius.

CHAPTER VIII

When the steward went to 召喚するs the musicians to his master's house he had again had no bidding for Dada, and she was very indignant at 存在 left behind. "That old cornsack's daughter," she said, "was 十分な of her 空気／公表するs, and would have nothing to say to them excepting to make use of them for her own 目的s!" If she had not been afraid of 存在 thought intrusive she would have 行為／法令／行動するd on old Damia's 招待 to visit her frequently, and have made her 外見, in 反抗 of Gorgo, dropping like a 狙撃-星／主役にする into the 中央 of their practising. It never occurred to her to fancy that the young lady had any personal dislike to her, for, though she might be ignored and forgotten, who had ever had any but a 肉親，親類d word for her. At the same time she assumed the 権利 of feeling that "she could not 耐える" the haughty Gorgo, and as the party 始める，決める out she exclaimed to Agne, "井戸／弁護士席, you need not kill her for me, but at any 率, I send her no 迎える／歓迎するing; it is a shame that I should be left to mope alone with Herse. Do not be surprised if you find me turned to a stark, brown mummy—for we are in Egypt, you know, the land of mummies. I bequeath my old dress to you, my dear, for I know you would never put on the new one. If you bewail me as you ought I will visit you in a dream, and put a sugarplum in your mouth—a cake of ambrosia such as the gods eat. You are not even leaving me Papias to tease!"

For in fact Agne's little brother, dressed in a clean 衣料品, was to be taken to Gorgo who had 表明するd a wish to see him.

When they had all left the ship Dada soon betrayed how superficial her indignation had been; for, presently 秘かに調査するing through the window of the cabin the young cavalry officer's grey-bearded father, she sprang up the 狭くする steps—barefoot as she was accustomed to be when at home—and threw herself on a cushion to lean over the gunwale of the upper deck, which was shaded by a canvas awning, to watch the ship-yard and the shore-path. Before she had begun to 疲れた／うんざりした of this 占領／職業 the waiting-slave, who had been up to the house to put さまざまな 事柄s in order, （機の）カム 支援する to the 大型船, and squatting 負かす／撃墜する at her feet was ready to give her all the （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） she chose to 要求する. Dada's first questions 自然に 関係のある to Gorgo. The young mistress, said the slave, had already 解任するd many suitors, the sons of the greatest families of Alexandria, and if her 疑惑s—those of Sachepris, the slave—were 井戸／弁護士席 設立するd, all for the sake of the old shipbuilder's son, whom she had known from childhood and who was now an officer in the 皇室の guard. However, as she opined, this attachment could hardly lead to marriage, since Constantine was a 熱心な Christian and his family were immeasurably beneath that of Porphyrius in 階級; and though he had distinguished himself 大いに and risen to the grade of Prefect, Damia, who on all occasions had the casting-投票（する）, had やめる other 見解（をとる）s for her granddaughter.

All this excited Dada's sympathies to the highest pitch, but she listened with even greater attention when her gossip began to speak of Marcus, his mother, and his brother. In this the Egyptian slave was the 道具 of old Damia. She had counted on 存在 questioned about the young Christian, and as soon as Dada について言及するd his 指名する she shuffled on her 膝s の近くに up to the girl, laid her 手渡す gently on her arm and looking up into her 注目する，もくろむs with a meaning flash, she whispered in broken Greek—and あわてて, for Herse was bustling about the deck: "Such a pretty mistress, such a young mistress as you, and kept here like a slave! If the young mistress only chose she could easily—やめる easily—have as good a lover as our Gorgo, and better; so pretty and so young! And I know some one who would dress the pretty mistress in red gold and pale pearls and 有望な jewels, if 甘い Dada only said the word."

"And why should 甘い Dada not say the word?" echoed the girl gaily. "Who is it that has so many nice things and all for me? You—I shall never remember your 指名する if I live to be as old as Damia..."

"Sachepris, Sachepris is my 指名する," said the woman, "but call me anything else you like. The lover I mean is the son of the rich Christian, Mary. A handsome man, my lord Marcus; and he has horses, such 罰金 horses, and more gold pieces than the pebbles on the shore there. Sachepris knows that he has sent out slaves to look for the pretty mistress. Send him a 記念品—令状 to my lord Marcus."

"令状?" laughed Dada. "Girls learn other things in my country; but if I could—shall I tell you something? I would not 令状 him a line. Those who want me may 捜し出す me!"

"He is 捜し出すing, he is trying to find the pretty mistress," 宣言するd the woman; "he is 十分な of you, やめる 十分な of you, and if I dared..."

"井戸／弁護士席?"

"I would go and say to my lord Marcus, やめる in a secret..."

"井戸／弁護士席, what? Speak out, woman."

"First I would tell him where the pretty mistress is hidden; and then say that he might hope once—this evening perhaps—he is not far off, he is やめる 近づく this ... over there; do you see that little white house? It is a tavern and the host is a freedman 大（公）使館員d to the lady Damia, and for money he would shut his shop up for a day, for a night, for many days.—井戸／弁護士席, and then I would say—shall I tell you all? My lord Marcus is there, waiting for his pretty mistress, and has brought her dresses that would make the rose-衣料品 look a rag. You would have gold too, as much gold as heart can wish. I can take you there, and he will 会合，会う you with open 武器."

"What, this evening?" cried Dada, and the blue veins swelled on her white forehead. "You hateful, brown serpent! Did Gorgo teach you such things as this? It is horrible, disgraceful, sickening!"

So base a 提案 was the last thing she would ever have 推定する／予想するd from Marcus—of all men in the world, Marcus, whom she had imagined so good and pure! She could not believe it; and as her ちらりと見ること met the cunning glitter of the Egyptian's 注目する，もくろむs her own sparkled 熱心に, and she exclaimed with a vehemence and 決定／判定勝ち（する） which her attendant had never 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd in her:

"It is deceit and falsehood from beginning to end! Go, woman, I will hear no more of it. Why should Marcus have come to you since yesterday if he does not know where I am? You are silent—you will not say? ... Oh! I understand it all. He—I know he would never have 投機・賭けるd it. But it is your 'noble lady Damia'—that old woman, who has told you what to say. You are her echo, and as for Marcus... 自白する, 自白する at once, you witch..."

"Sachepris is only a poor slave," said the woman raising her 手渡すs in entreaty. "Sachepris can only obey, and if the pretty mistress were to tell my lady Damia ..."

"It was she then who sent for me to go to the little tavern?"

The woman nodded. "And Marcus?"

"If the pretty mistress had 同意d ..."

"井戸／弁護士席?"

"Then—but 広大な／多数の／重要な Isis! if you tell of me!"

"I will not tell; go on."

"I should have gone to my lord Marcus and 招待するd him, from you ..."

"It is shameful!" interrupted Dada, and a shudder ran through her slight でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる. "How cruel, how horrible it is! You—you will stay here till the others come home and then you will go home to the old woman. I thank the gods, I have two 手渡すs and need no maid to wait upon me! But look there—what is the meaning of that? That pretty litter has stopped and there is an old man 調印 to you."

"It is the 未亡人 Mary's house steward," whined the woman, while Dada turned pale, wondering what a messenger from Marcus' mother could want here.

Herse, who had kept a watchful 注目する，もくろむ on the 上陸-plank, on Dada's account, had also seen the approach of the 未亡人's messenger and 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd a love-message from Marcus; but she was utterly astounded when the old man politely but imperiously 願望（する）d her—Herse to get into the litter which would 伝える her to his mistress's house. Was this a 罠（にかける）? Did he 単に want to tempt her from the 大型船 so as to （疑いを）晴らす the way for his young master? No—for he 手渡すd her a tablet on which there was a written message, and she, an Alexandrian, had been 井戸／弁護士席 educated and could read:

"Mary, the 未亡人 of Apelles, to the wife of Karnis, the singer." And then followed the same 緊急の request as she had already received by word of mouth. To 安心させる herself 完全に she called the slave-woman aside, and asked her whether Phabis was indeed a 信用 worthy servant of the 未亡人's. Evidently there was no 背信 to be apprehended and she must obey the 招待, though it 乱すd her 大いに; but she was a 用心深い woman, with not only her heart but her brains and tongue in the 権利 place, and she at once made up her mind what must be done under the circumstances. While she gave a few decorative touches to her person she 手渡すd the tablet to the waiting-woman, whom she had taken into her own room, and 願望（する）d her to carry it at once to her husband, and tell him whither she had gone, and to beg him to return without 延期する to take care of Dada. But what if her husband and son could not come away? The girl would be left やめる alone, and then... The picture rose before her anxious mind of Marcus appearing on the scene and tempting Dada on shore—of her niece stealing away by herself even, if the young Christian failed to discover her 現在の 住居—loitering alone along the Canopic way or the Bruclumn, where, at noon, all that was most disreputable in Alexandria was to be seen at this time of year—she saw, shuddered, considered—and suddenly thought of an expedient which seemed to 約束 an 問題／発行する from the difficulty. It was nothing new and a favorite trick の中で the Egyptians; she had seen is turned to account by a lame tailor at whose house her father had 宿泊するd, when he had to go out to his 顧客s and leave his young negress wife alone at home. Dada was lying barefoot on the deck: Herse would hide her shoes.

She あわてて 行為／法令／行動するd on this idea, locking up not only Dada's sandals, but also Agne's and her own, in the trunk they had saved; a ちらりと見ること at the slave's feet 保証するd her that hers could be of no use.

"Not if 解雇する／砲火／射撃 were to 勃発する," thought she, "would my Dada be seen in the streets with those preposterous things on her pretty little feet."

When this was done Herse breathed more 自由に, and as she took leave of her niece, feeling perhaps that she 借りがあるd her some little 賠償, she said in an 異常に 肉親，親類d トン:

"Good bye, child. Try to amuse yourself while I am gone. There is plenty to look at here, and the others will soon be 支援する again. If the city is 公正に／かなり 静かな this evening we will all go out together, to Canopus, to eat oysters. Good bye till we 会合，会う again, my pet!" She kissed the child, who looked up at her in astonishment, for her 可決する・採択するd mother was not usually lavish of such endearments.

Before long Dada was alone, 冷静な／正味のing herself with her new fan and eating sweetmeats; but she could not 中止する thinking of the shameful treachery planned by old Damia, and while she rejoiced to 反映する that she had not fallen into the 逮捕する, and had seen through the 陰謀（を企てる）, her wrath against the wicked old woman and Gorgo—whom she could not help 含むing—burnt within her. 一方／合間 she looked about her, 推定する／予想するing to see Marcus, or perhaps the young officer. Finding it impossible to think any evil of the young Christian, and having already 信用d him so far, her fancy dwelt on him with particular 楽しみ; but she was curious, too, about the prefect, the 早期に love of the proud merchant's daughter.

Time went on; the sun was high in the heavens, she was tired of 星／主役にするing, wondering and thinking, and, yawning wearily, she began to consider whether she would make herself comfortable for a nap, or go 負かす／撃墜する stairs and fill up the time by dressing herself up in her new 衣料品s. However, before she could do either, the slave returned from her errand to the house, and a few moments after she 遠くに見つけるd the young officer crossing the ship-yard に向かって the lake; she sat up, 始める，決める the 三日月 straight that she wore in her hair, and waved her fan in a graceful 迎える／歓迎するing.

The cavalry prefect, who knew that, of old, the 船 was often used by Porphyrius' guests, though he did not happen to have heard who were its 現在の occupants—屈服するd, with 軍の politeness and precision, to the pretty girl lounging on the deck. Dada returned the 迎える／歓迎するing; but this seemed likely to be the end of their 知識, for the 兵士 walked on without turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する. He looked handsomer even than he had seemed the day before; his hair was freshly oiled and curled, his 規模-armor gleamed as brightly, and his crimson tunic was as new and rich as if he were going at once to guard the 皇室の 王位. The merchant's daughter had good taste, but her friend looked no いっそう少なく haughty than herself. Dada longed to make his 知識 and find out whether he really had no 注目する，もくろむs for any one but Gorgo. To discover that it was not so, little as she cared about him 本人自身で, would have given her infinite satisfaction, and she decided that she must put him to the 実験（する）. But there was no time to lose, so, as it would hardly do to call after him, she obeyed a sudden impulse, flung overboard the handsome fan which had been in her 所有／入手 but one day, and gave a little cry in which alarm and 悔いる were most skilfully and 自然に 表明するd.

This had the wished-for 影響. The officer turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, his 注目する，もくろむs met hers, and Dada leaned far over the boat's 味方する pointing to the water and exclaiming:

"It is in the water—it has fallen into the lake!—my fan!"

The officer again 屈服するd わずかに; then he walked from the path 負かす／撃墜する to the water's 辛勝する／優位, while Dada went on more 静かに:

"There, の近くに there! Oh, if only you would! ...

"I am so fond of the fan, it is so pretty. Do you see, it is やめる 強いるing? it is floating に向かって you!" Constantine had soon 安全な・保証するd the fan, and shook it to 乾燥した，日照りの it as he went across the plank to the 大型船. Dada joyfully received it, 一打／打撃d the feathers smooth, and 温かく thanked its preserver, while he 保証するd her that he only wished he could have （判決などを）下すd her some greater service. He was then about to retire with a 屈服する no いっそう少なく distant than before, but he 設立する himself 突然に 拘留するd by the Egyptian slave who, placing herself in his way, kissed the hem of his tunic and exclaimed:

"What joy for my lord your father and the lady your mother, and for poor Sachepris! My lord Constantine at home again!"

"Yes, at home at last," said the 兵士 in a 深い pleasant 発言する／表明する. "Your old mistress is still hale and hearty? That is 井戸／弁護士席. I am on my way to the others."

"They know that you have come," replied the slave. "Glad, they are all glad. They asked if my lord Constantine forgot old friends."

"Never, not one!"

"How long now since my lord Constantine went away—two, three years, and just the same. Only a 削減（する） over the 注目する，もくろむs—may the 手渡す wither that gave the blow!"

Dada had already 観察するd a 幅の広い scar which 示すd the 兵士's brow as high up as she could see it for the helmet, and she broke in:

"How can you men like to 削除する and kill each other? Just think, if that 削減（する） had been only a finger's breadth lower—you would have lost your 注目する，もくろむs, and oh! it is better to be dead than blind. When all the world is 有望な not to be able to see it; what must that be! The whole earth in 不明瞭 so that you see nothing—no one; neither the sky, nor the lake, nor the boat, nor even me."

"That would indeed be a pity," said the prefect with a laugh and a shrug.

"A pity!" exclaimed Dada. "As if it were nothing at all! I should find something else to say than that. It gives me a shudder only to think of 存在 blind. How dreadfully dull life can be with one's 注目する，もくろむs open! so what must it be when they are of no use and one cannot even look about one. Do you know that you have done me not one service only, but two at once?"

"I?" said the officer.

"Yes, you. But the second is not yet 完全にする. Sit 負かす／撃墜する awhile, I beg—there is a seat. You know it is a 致命的な omen if a 訪問者 does not sit 負かす／撃墜する before he leaves.—That is 井戸／弁護士席.—And now, may I ask you: do you take off your helmet when you go into 戦う／戦い? No.—Then how could a swordcut 傷つける your forehead?"

"In a 手渡す to 手渡す scuffle," said the young man, "everything gets out of place. One man knocked my helmet off and another gave me this 削減（する） in my 直面する."

"Where did it happen?"

"On the Savus, where we 敗北・負かすd Maximus."

"And had you this same helmet on?"

"Certainly."

"Oh! pray let me look at it! I can still see the dent in the metal; how 激しい such a thing must be to wear!"

Constantine took off his helmet with 辞職するd politeness and put it into her 手渡すs. She 重さを計るd it, thought it fearfully 激しい, and then 解除するd it up to put it on her own fair curls; but this did not seem to please her new 知識, and 説 rather すぐに: "許す me—" he took it from her, 始める，決める it on his 長，率いる and rose.

But Dada pointed 熱望して to the seat.

"No, no," she said, "I have not yet had enough of your second 親切. I was on the point of death from sheer tedium; then you （機の）カム, just in time; and if you want to carry out your work of mercy you must tell me something about the 戦う／戦い where you were 負傷させるd, and who took care of you afterwards, and whether the women of Pannonia are really as handsome as they are said to be..."

"I am sorry to say that I have not time," interrupted the officer. "Sachepris here is far better qualified to amuse you than I; some years since, at any 率, she lead a wonderful 蓄える／店 of tales. I wish you a pleasant day!"

And with this 別れの（言葉，会） 迎える／歓迎するing, Constantine left the 大型船, nor did he once look 支援する at it or its pretty inhabitant as he made his way に向かって the house of Porphyrius.

Dada as she gazed after him colored with vexation; again she had done a thing that Herse and—which she regretted still more—that Agne would certainly disapprove of. The stranger whom she had tried to draw into a flirtation was a really chivalrous man. Gorgo might be proud of such a lover; and if now, he were to go to her and tell her, probably with some annoyance, how provokingly he had been 延期するd by that pert little singing-girl, it would be all her own fault. She felt as though there were something in her which 軍隊d her to seem much worse than she really was, and wished to be. Agne, Marcus, the young 兵士—nay, even Gorgo, were loftier and nobler than she or her people, and she was conscious for the first time that the dangers from which Marcus had longed to 保護する her were not the offspring of his fancy. She could not have 設立する a 指名する for them, but she understood that she was whirled and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd through life from one thing to another, like a leaf before the 勝利，勝つd, bereft of every stay or holdfast, defenceless even against the foolish vagaries of her own nature. Everyone, thought the girl to herself, 不信d and 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd her, and, 単独で because she was one of a family of singers, dared to 侮辱 and dishonor her. A strange spite against 運命／宿命, against her uncle and aunt, against herself even, 殺到するd up in her, and with it a vague longing for another and a better life.

Thus meditating she looked 負かす／撃墜する into the water, not noticing what was going on around her, till the slave-woman, 演説（する）／住所ing her by 指名する, pointed to a carriage drawn up at the 味方する of the road that divided the grove of the 寺 of Isis from the ship-yard, and which the Egyptian believed that she 認めるd as belonging to Marcus. Dada started up and ran off to the cabin to fetch her shoes, but everything in the 形態／調整 of a sandal had 消えるd, and Herse had been wise when she had looked at those of the Egyptian, for Dada did the same and would not have hesitated to borrow them if they had been a little いっそう少なく dirty and clumsy.

Herse, no 疑問, had played her this trick, and it was 平易な to guess why! It was only to コースを変える her 疑惑s that the 誤った woman had been so affectionate at parting. It was cheating, treachery-cruel and shameful! She, who had always submitted like a lamb—but this was too much—this she could not 耐える—this! ... The slave-woman now followed her to 願望（する） her to come up on deck; a new 訪問者 had appeared on the scene, an old 知識 and fellow-voyager: Demetrius, Marcus' 年上の brother.

At any other time she would have made him 喜んで welcome, as a companion and 慰安 in her 孤独; but he had chosen an evil hour for his visit and his 提案s, as the girl's red cheeks and tearful 注目する，もくろむs at once told him.

He had come to fetch her, cost him what it might, and to carry her away to his country-home, 近づく Arsinoe on the coast. It was not that he had any mad 願望（する） to make her his own, but that he thought it his most 緊急の 義務 to 保存する his inexperienced brother from the danger into which his foolish passion for the little singing-girl was 確かな to 急落（する），激減（する） him. A purse 十分な of gold, and a necklace of turquoise and diamonds, which he had 購入（する）d from a jeweller in the Jews' ４半期/4分の1 for a sum for which he had often sold a ship-負担 of corn or a whole cellar 十分な of ワイン or oil, were to 補足（する） his 提案s; and he went straight to the point, asking the girl 簡単に and plainly to leave her friends and …を伴って him to Arsinoe. When she asked him, in much astonishment, "What to do there?" he told her he 手配中の，お尋ね者 a cheerful companion; he had taken a fancy to her saucy little nose, and though he could not flatter himself that he had ever 設立する 好意 in her 注目する，もくろむs he had brought something with him which she would certainly like, and which might help him to 勝利，勝つ her 親切. He was not niggardly, and if this—and this—and he 陳列する，発揮するd the sparkling necklace and laid the purse on her pillow—could please her she might regard them as an earnest of more, as much more as she chose, for his pockets were 深い.

Dada did not interrupt him, for the growing indignation with which she heard him took away her breath. This fresh humiliation was beyond the bounds of endurance; and when at last she 回復するd her 力／強力にするs of speech and 活動／戦闘, she flung the purse off the divan, and as it fell clattering on the 床に打ち倒す, she kicked it away as far as possible, as though it were 疫病／悩ます-tainted. Then, standing upright in 前線 of her suitor, she exclaimed:

"Shame upon you all! You thought that because I am a poor girl, a singing- girl, and because you have filthy gold... Your brother Marcus would never have done such a thing, I am very sure! ... And you, a horrid 小作農民! ... If you ever dare 始める，決める foot on this 大型船 again, Karnis and Orpheus shall 運動 you away as if you were a どろぼう or an 暗殺者! Eternal Gods! what is it that I have done, that everyone thinks I must be wicked? Eternal Gods..."

And she burst into loud spasmodic sobs and 消えるd 負かす／撃墜する the steps that led below.

Demetrius called after her in soothing words and トンs, but she would not listen. Then he sent 負かす／撃墜する the slave to beg Dada to 認める him a 審理，公聴会, but the only answer he received was an order to やめる the 船 at once.

He obeyed, and as he 選ぶd up the purse he thought to himself:

"I may buy ship and vineyard 支援する again; but I would send four more after those if I could undo this luckless 行為. If I were a better and a worthier man, I might not so easily give others credit for 存在 evil and unworthy."

CHAPTER IX

The town of Alexandria was stirred to its very 創立／基礎s. From 夜明け till night every centre of public traffic and intercourse was the scene of 敵意を持った 会合s between Christians and heathen, with たびたび（訪れる） frays and 流血／虐殺, only stopped by the 介入 of the soldiery. Still, as we see that the trivial 一連の会議、交渉／完成する of daily 仕事s is やむを得ず 実行するd, even when the 手渡す of 運命／宿命 lies heaviest on a 世帯, and that children cannot forego their play even when their father is stretched on his death-bed, so the minor 利益／興味s of individual lives 追求するd their course, even in the 中央 of the general agitation and 危険，危なくする.

The 現在の of 貿易（する） and of public 商売／仕事 was, of course, checked at many points, but they never （機の）カム to a stand-still. The 内科医 visited the sick, the convalescent made his first 試みる／企てる, leaning on a friendly arm, to walk from his bedroom to the "viridarium," and alms were given and received. 憎悪 was abroad and はびこる, but love held its own, 強化するing old 関係 and forming new ones. Terror and grief 重さを計るd on thousands of hearts, while some tried to make a 利益（をあげる） out of the 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるing 苦悩, and others—many others—went 前へ／外へ, as light-hearted as ever, in 追跡 of 楽しみ and amusement.

Horses were ridden and driven in the Hippodrome, and feasts were held in the 楽しみ-houses of Canopus, with music and noisy mirth; in the public gardens 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Paneum cock-fighting and quail-fighting were as popular as ever, and eager was the betting in new gold or humble 巡査. Thus may we see a child, 安全な on the roof of its father's house, floating its toy boat on the flood that has 溺死するd them all out; thus might a boy 飛行機で行く his gaudy 道具 in the 直面する of a 集会 嵐／襲撃する; thus does the miser, on whom death has already laid its bony 手渡す, count his hoarded coin; thus thoughtless 青年 dances over the heaving 国／地域 at the very foot of a 火山. What do these care for the ありふれた weal? Each has his separate life and personal 利益／興味s. What he himself needs or 願望（する）s—the greatest or the least—is to him more important and more 吸収するing than the 必要物／必要条件s of the 広大な organism in which he is no more than a 減少（する） of 血 or the hair of an eyelash.

Olympius was still in concealment in the house of Porphyrius—Olympius, whose mind and will had 以前は had such imperious 持つ／拘留する on the 運命／宿命 of the city, and to whose nod above half of the inhabitants were still obedient. Porphyrius and his family 株d his 見解（をとる）s and regarded themselves as his confederates; but, even の中で them, the minor 詳細（に述べる）s of life （人命などを）奪う，主張するd their place, and Gorgo, who entered into the struggle for the 勝利 of the old gods, gave but a half-hearted attention to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 原因（となる） to which she was enthusiastically 充てるd, because a companion of her childhood, to whose attentions she had every （人命などを）奪う，主張する, 延期するd his visit longer than was 肉親，親類d.

She had 成し遂げるd her 'Isis' lament the day before with all her heart and soul, and had 緊急に （人命などを）奪う，主張するd Agne's 援助; but to-day, though she had been singing again and 井戸／弁護士席, she had stopped to listen whenever she heard a door open in the 隣接するing room or 発言する／表明するs in the garden, and had sung altogether with so much いっそう少なく feeling and energy than before that Karnis longed to reprove her はっきりと enough. This, however, would have been too indiscreet, so he could only 表明する his annoyance by 説 to his son, in a loud whisper:

"The most remarkable gifts, you see, and the highest abilities are of no avail so long as Art and Life are not one and the same—so long as Art is not the Alpha and Omega of 存在, but 単に an amusement or a decoration."

Agne had been true to herself, and had modestly but 確固に 宣言するd that she could not かもしれない enter the 寺 of Isis, and her 拒絶 had been 受託するd やめる calmly, and without any argument or 論争. She had not been able to 辞退する Gorgo's request that she would repeat to-day the rehearsal she had gone through yesterday, since, to all 外見, her 協調 at the festival had been altogether given up. How could the girl guess that the venerable philosopher, who had listened with breathless 賞賛 to their 共同の 業績／成果, had taken upon himself to dissipate her 疑問s and 説得する her into 同意／服従?

Olympius laid the greatest 強調する／ストレス on Agne's 援助, for every one who clung to the worship of the old gods was to 組み立てる／集結する in the 聖域 of Isis; and the more brilliant and splendid the 儀式 could be made the more would that enthusiasm be 解雇する／砲火／射撃d which, only too soon, would be put to 決定的な proof. On quitting the 寺 the （人が）群がる of worshippers, all in holiday garb, were to pass in 前線 of the Prefect's 住居, and if only they could 影響 this 広大な／多数の／重要な march through the city in the 権利 でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind, it might confidently be 推定する／予想するd that every one who was not avowedly Jew or Christian, would join the 行列. It would thus become a demonstration of 圧倒的な magnitude and Cynegius, the Emperor's 代表者／国会議員, could not fail to see what the feeling was of the 大多数 of the towns folk, and what it was to 運動 事柄s to extremes and lay 手渡すs on the 長，指導者 寺s of such a city.

To Olympius the orator, grown grey in the 演習 of logic and eloquence, it seemed but a small 事柄 to confute the foolish 疑問s of a wilful girl. He would sweep her arguments to the 勝利，勝つd as the 嵐／襲撃する 運動s the clouds before it; and any one who had seen the two together—the 罰金 old man with the 直面する and 前線 of Zeus, with his thoughtful brow and 幅の広い chest, who could 注ぐ 前へ／外へ a flood of eloquence fascinatingly persuasive or convincingly powerful, and the modest, timid girl—could not have 疑問d on which 味方する the victory must be.

To-day, for the first time, Olympius had 設立する leisure for a 長引かせるd interview with his old friend Karnis, and while the girls were in the garden, amusing little Papias by showing him the swans and tame gazelles, the philosopher had made enquiries as to the Christian girl's history and then had heard a 十分な account of the old musician's past life. Karnis felt it as a 広大な／多数の／重要な 好意 that his old friend, famous now for his learning—the leader of his fellow-thinkers in the second city of the world, the high-priest of Serapis, to whose superior intellect he himself had 屈服するd even in their student days—should remember his insignificant person and 許す him to give him the history of the vicissitudes which had 減ずるd him—the learned son of a 豊富な house—to the position of a wandering singer.

Olympius had been his friend at the time when Karnis, on leaving college, instead of 充てるing himself to 商売／仕事 and accounts, as his father wished, had thrown himself into the 熟考する／考慮する of music, and at once distinguished himself as a singer, lute-player and leader of heathen choirs. Karnis was in Alexandria when the news reached him of his father's death. Before quitting the city he married Herse, who was beneath him alike in birth and in fortune, and who …を伴ってd him on his return to Tauromenium in Sicily, where he 設立する himself the possessor of an 相続物件 of which the extent and importance 大いに astonished him.

At Alexandria he had been far better 熟知させるd with the theatre than with the Museum or the school of the Serapeum; nay, as an amateur, he had often sung in the chorus there and 行為／法令／行動するd as 副 for the 正規の／正選手 leader. The theatre in his native town of Tauromenium had also been a famous one of old, but, at the time of his return, it had sunk to a very low ebb. Most of the inhabitants of the beautiful city nestling at the foot off Etna, had been 変えるd to Christianity; の中で them the 豊富な 国民s at whose cost the plays had been 成し遂げるd and the chorus 持続するd. Small entertainments were still frequently given, but the singers and actors had fallen off, and in that 罰金 and spacious theatre nothing was ever done at all worthy of its past glories. This Karnis 深く，強烈に regretted, and with his wonted energy and vigor he soon managed to 勝利，勝つ the 利益／興味 of those of his fellow-国民s who remained faithful to the old gods and had still some feeling for the music and poetry of the 古代の Greeks, in his 計画（する）s for their 復活.

His 目的 was to make the theatre the centre of a reaction against the 影響（力） of the Christians, by 争うing with the Church in its 成果／努力s to 勝利，勝つ 支援する the renegade heathen and 確認するing the faithful in their adhesion. The Greeks of Tauromenium should be reminded from the 行う／開催する／段階-boards of the might of the old gods and the glories of their past. To this end it was needful to 回復する the 廃虚d theatre, and Karnis, after 前進するing the greater part of the money 要求するd, was ゆだねるd with the 管理／経営. He 充てるd himself zealously to the 仕事, and soon was so successful that the plays at Tauromenium, and the musical 業績／成果s in its Odeum, attracted the 国民s in （人が）群がるs, and were talked of far and wide. Such success was of course only 購入（する）d at a 激しい cost, and in spite of Herse's 警告s, Karnis would never hesitate when the 反対する in 見解（をとる） was the 保護 or 進歩 of his 広大な／多数の／重要な work.

Thus passed twenty years; then there （機の）カム a day when his 罰金 fortune was exhausted, and a time when the Christian congregation 緊張するd every 神経 to 取引，協定 a death-blow to the abomination of desolation in their 中央. Again and again, and with 増加するing frequency, there were sanguinary 暴動s between the Christians who 軍隊d their way into the theatre and the heathen audience, till at last a 法令 of the Emperor Theodosius 禁じるd the 業績／成果 of heathen plays or music.

Now, the theatre at Tauromenium, for which Karnis had either given or 前進するd his whole 相続物件, had 中止するd to 存在する, and the usurers who, when his own fortune was spent, had lent him moneys on the 安全 of the theatre itself—while it still 繁栄するd—or on his personal 安全, 掴むd his house and lands and would have cast him into the debtor's 刑務所，拘置所 if he had not escaped that last 不名誉 by flight. Some good friends had 救助（する）d his family and helped them to follow him, and when they 再結合させるd him he had begun his wanderings as a singer. Many a time had life 証明するd 哀れな enough; still, he had always remained true to his art and to the gods of Olympus.

Olympius had listened to his narrative with many 記念品s of sympathy and 協定, and when Karnis, with 涙／ほころびs in his 注目する，もくろむs, brought his story to a の近くに, the philosopher laid his 手渡す on his friend's shoulder and 製図／抽選 him に向かって him, exclaimed:

"井戸／弁護士席 done, my 勇敢に立ち向かう old comrade! We will both be faithful to the same good 原因（となる）! You have made sacrifices for it as I have; and we need not despair yet. If we 勝利 here our friends in a thousand towns will begin to look up. The reading of the 星／主役にするs last night, and the auguries drawn from this morning's 犠牲者s, portend 広大な／多数の／重要な changes. What is 負かす／撃墜する to the ground to-day may float high in the 空気／公表する to-morrow. All the 調印するs 示す: 'A 落ちる to the Greatest;' and what can be greater than Rome, the old tyrant queen of the nations? The 即座の 未来, it is true, can hardly bring the final 衝突，墜落, but it is fraught with important consequences to us. I dreamed of the 落ちる of the Caesars, and of a 広大な／多数の／重要な Greek Empire risen from the 廃虚s, powerful and brilliant under the special 保護 of the gods of Olympus; and each one of us must labor to bring about the 現実化 of this dream. You have 始める，決める a noble example of devotion and self-sacrifice, and I thank you in the 指名する of all those who feel with us—nay, in the 指名する of the gods themselves whom I serve! The first thing to be done now is to 回避する the blow which the Bishop ーするつもりであるs shall strike us by the 手渡す of Cynegius—it has already fallen on the magnificent 聖域 of the Apamaean Zeus. If the 外交官／大使 retires without having 伸び（る）d his 目的 the balance will be 大いに—enormously, in our 好意, and it will 中止する to be a folly to believe in the success of our 原因（となる）."

"Ah! teach us to hope once more," cried the musician. "That in itself is half the victory; still, I cannot see how this 延期する..."

"It would give us time, and that is what we want," replied Olympius. "Everything is in 準備, but nothing is ready. Alexandria, Athens, Antioch, and Neapolis are to be the centres of the 突発／発生. The 広大な／多数の／重要な Libanius is not a man of 活動／戦闘, and even he 認可するs of our 計画／陰謀. No いっそう少なく a man than Florentin has undertaken to 新採用する for our 原因（となる） の中で the heathen officers in the army. Messala, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な Gothic captains Fraiut and Generid are ready to fight for the old gods. Our army will not 欠如（する） leaders..."

"Our army!" exclaimed Karnis in surprise. "Is the 事柄 so far 前進するd?"

"I mean the army of the 未来," cried Olympius enthusiastically. "It does not count a man as yet, but is already 分配するd into several legions. The vigor of mind and 団体／死体—our learned 青年 on one 手渡す and strong-武装した peasantry on the other—form the 核 of our 軍隊. Maximus could collect, in the 最大の haste, the army which 奪うd Gratian of his 王位 and life, and was within a Hair-breadth of 倒すing Theodosius; and what was he but an ambitious 反逆者／反逆する, and what tempted his 信奉者s but their hopes of a 株 in the booty? But we—we enlist them in the 指名する of the loftiest ideas and warmest 願望（する）s of the human heart, and, as the prize of victory, we show them the 古代の 約束 with freedom of thought—the 古代の loveliness of life. The 存在s whom the Christians can 勝利，勝つ over—a patch-work medley of loathsome Barbarians—let them wear out their lives as they choose! We are Greeks—the thinking brain, the subtle and sentient soul of the world. The polity, the empire, that we shall 設立する on the 倒す of Theodosius and of Rome shall be Hellenic, 純粋に Hellenic. The old 国家の spirit, which made the Greeks omnipotent against the millions of Darius and Xerxes, shall live again, and we will keep the Barbarians at a distance as a Patrician forbids his inferiors to count themselves as belonging to his illustrious house. The Greek gods, Greek heroism, Greek art and Greek learning, under our 支配する shall rise from the dust—all the more 敏速に for the stringent 圧迫 under which their indomitable spirit has so long languished."

"You speak to my heart!" cried Karnis. "My old 血 flows more 速く already, and if I only had a thousand talents left to give..."

"You would 火刑／賭ける them on the 未来 Greek Empire," said Olympius 熱望して. "And we have adherents without number who feel as you do, my trusty friend. We shall 後継する—as the 広大な／多数の／重要な Julian would have 後継するd but for the 暗殺者s who laid him low at so 早期に an age; for Rome..."

"Rome is still powerful."

"Rome is a colossus built up of a thousand 封鎖するs; but の中で them a hundred and more be but loosely in their places, and are ready to 減少（する） away from the 団体／死体 of the foul monster—sooner rather than later. Our shout alone will shake them 負かす／撃墜する, and they will 落ちる on our 味方する, we may choose the best for our own use. Ere long—a few months only—the hosts will gather in the champaign country at the foot of Vesuvius, by land and by sea; Rome will open its gates wide to us who bring her 支援する her old gods; the 上院 will 布告する the emperor 退位させる／宣誓証言するd and the 共和国 回復するd. Theodosius will come out against us. But the Idea for which we go 前へ／外へ to fight will hover before us, will 動かす the hearts of those 兵士s and officers who would 喜んで—ah! how 喜んで-sacrifice to the Olympian gods and who only kiss the 負傷させるs of the crucified Jew under compulsion. They will 砂漠 from the labarum, which Constantine carried to victory, to our 基準s; and those 基準s are all there, ready for use; they have been made in this city and are lying hidden in the house of Apollodorus. Heaven-sent daemons showed them in a 見通し to my disciple Ammonius, when he was 十分な of the divinity and lost in ecstasy, and I have had them made from his 指示／教授／教育s."

"And what do they 代表する?"

"The 破産した／（警察が）手入れする of Serapis with the 'modius' on his 長，率いる. It is でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd in a circle with the 調印するs of the zodiac and the images of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Olympian deities. We have given our god the 長，率いる of Zeus, and the corn-手段 on his 長，率いる is emblematic of the blessing that the husbandman hopes for. The zodiac 約束s us a good 星／主役にする, and the 人物／姿／数字s 代表するing it are not the ありふれた emblems, but each 深く，強烈に 重要な. The Twins, for instance, are the 水夫's divinities, Castor and Pollux; Hercules stands by the Lion whom he has subdued; and the Fishes are イルカs, which love music. In the 規模s, one 持つ／拘留するs the cross high in the 空気／公表する while the other is 重さを計るd 負かす／撃墜する by Apollo's laurel-花冠 and the bolts of Zeus; in short, our 基準 陳列する，発揮するs everything that is most dear to the soul of a Greek or that fills him with devotion. Above all, Nike hovers with the 栄冠を与える of victory. If only fitting leaders are to be 設立する at the centres of the movement, these 基準s will at once be sent out, and with them 武器 for the country-folk. A place of 会合 has already been selected in each 州, the pass-word will be given, and a day 直す／買収する，八百長をするd for a general rising."

"And they will flock 一連の会議、交渉／完成する you!" interrupted Karnis, "and—I, my son, will not be absent. Oh glorious, happy, and 勝利を得た day! 喜んで will I die if only I may first live to see the smoking offerings sending up their fragrance to the gods before the open doors of every 寺 in Greece; see the young men and maidens dancing in rapt enthusiasm to the sound of lutes and 麻薬を吸うs, and joining their 発言する／表明するs in the chorus! Then light will 向こうずね once more on the world, then life will once more mean joy, and death a 出発 from a scene of bliss."

"Aye, and thus shall it be!" cried Olympius, 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by this eager 解説，博覧会 of his own excitement, and he wrung the musician's 手渡す. "We will 回復する life to the Greeks and teach them to 軽蔑（する） death as of yore. Let the Christians, the Barbarians, make life 哀れな and 捜し出す joy in death, if they 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）! But the girls have 中止するd singing. There is still much to be done to-day, and first of all I must confute the 反対s of your recalcitrant pupil."

"You will not find it an 平易な 仕事," said Karnis. "推論する／理由 is a feeble 武器 in 競うing with a woman."

"Not always," replied the philosopher. "But you must know how to use it. Leave me to を取り引きする the child. There are really no singing-women left here; we have tried three, but they were all vulgar and ill taught. This girl, when she sings with Gorgo, has a 発言する／表明する that will go to the heart of the audience. What we want is to 解雇する／砲火／射撃 the （人が）群がる with enthusiasm, and she will help us to do it."

"井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席. But you, Olympius, you who are the very soul of the revulsion we hope for, you must not be 現在の at the festival. Indeed, 避難所d as you are under Porphyrius' roof, there is a price on your 長，率いる, and this house 群れているs with slaves, who all know you; if one of them, tempted by filthy lucre ..."

"They will not betray me," smiled the philosopher. "They know that their 老年の mistress, Damia, and I myself 命令（する） the daemons of the upper and lower spheres, and that at a 調印する from her or from me they would 即時に 死なせる／死ぬ; and even if there were an Ephialtes の中で them, a spring through that 宙返り飛行-穴を開ける would save me. Be 平易な, my friend. Oracles and 星／主役にするs alike foretell me death from another 原因（となる） than the 背信 of a slave."

CHAPTER X

Olympius followed Agne into the garden where he 設立する her sitting by the marble 利ざや of a small pool, giving her little brother pieces of bread to 料金d the swans with. He 迎える／歓迎するd her kindly and, taking up the child, showed him a ball which rose and fell on the jet of water from the fountain. Papias was not at all 脅すd by the big man with his white 耐えるd, for a 有望な and kindly gleam shone in his 注目する，もくろむs, and his 発言する／表明する was soft and attractive as he asked him whether he had such another ball and could 投げ上げる／ボディチェックする it as cleverly as the fountain did.

Papias said: "No," and Olympius, turning to Agne, went on:

"You should get him a ball. There is no better plaything, for play ought to consist in pleasant exertion which is in itself its 反対する and 伸び（る）. Play is the toil of a little child; and a ball, which he can throw and run after or catch, trains his 注目する，もくろむ, gives 演習 to his 四肢s and 含むs a 二塁打 moral which men of every age and position should 行為／法令／行動する upon: To look 負かす／撃墜する on the earth and keep his gaze on the heavens."

Agne nodded 協定 and thanks, while Olympius 始める，決める the child 負かす／撃墜する and 企て，努力，提案 him run away to the paddock where some tame gazelles were kept. Then, going straight to the point, he said:

"I hear you have 拒絶する／低下するd to sing in the 寺 of Isis; you have been taught to regard the goddess to whom many good men turn in 約束 and 信用／信任, as a monster of iniquity, but, tell me, do you know what she 具体的に表現するs?"

"No," replied Agne looking 負かす／撃墜する; but she あわてて rose from her seat and 追加するd with some spirit: "And I do not want to know, for I am a Christian and your gods are not 地雷."

"井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席; your beliefs, of course, 異なる from ours in many points: still, I fancy that you and I have much in ありふれた. We belong to those who have learnt to 'look 上向きs'—there goes the ball, up again!—and who find 慰安 in doing so. Do you know that many men believe that the universe was formed by concurrence of mechanical 過程s and is still slowly developing, that there is no divinity whose love and 力／強力にする guard, guide and lend grace to the lives of men?"

"Oh! yes, I have been 強いるd to hear many such blasphemous things in Rome!"

"And they ran off you like water off the silvery sheen of that swan's plumage as he 下落するs and raises his neck. Those who 否定する a God are, in your estimation, foolish or perhaps abominable?"

"I pity them, with all my heart."

"And with very good 推論する／理由. You are an 孤児 and what its parents are to a child the divinity is to every member of the human race. In this Gorgo, and I, and many others whom you call heathen, feel 正確に／まさに as you do; but you—have you ever asked yourself why and how it is that you, to whom life has been so bitter, have such a perfect 有罪の判決 that there is a benevolent divinity who 支配するs the world and your own 運命／宿命 to kindly ends? Why, in short, do you believe in a God?"

"I?" said Ague, looking puzzled, but straight into his 直面する. "How could anything 存在する without God? You ask such strange questions. All I can see was created by our Father in Heaven."

"But there are men born blind who にもかかわらず believe in Him."

"They feel Him just as I see Him."

"Nay you should say: 'As I believe that I see and feel Him.' But I, for my part, think that the intellect has a 権利 to 実験（する） what the soul only divines, and that it must be a real happiness to see this divination 証明するd by 井戸／弁護士席-設立するd arguments, and thus transformed to certainty. Did you ever hear of Plato, the philosopher?"

"Yes, Karnis often speaks of him when he and Orpheus are discussing things which I do not understand."

"井戸／弁護士席, Plato, by his intellect, worked out the proof of the problem which our feelings alone are so 有能な of apprehending rightly. Listen to me: If you stand on a spit of land at the 入り口 to a harbor and see a ship in the distance sailing に向かって you—a ship which carefully 避けるs the 激しく揺するs, and makes straight for the 避難所 of the port—are you not 正当化するd in 結論するing that there is, on board that ship, a man who guides and steers it? Certainly. You not only may, but must infer that it is directed by a 操縦する. And if you look up at the sky and 熟視する／熟考する the 井戸／弁護士席-ordered courses of the 星／主役にするs—when you see how everything on earth, 広大な／多数の／重要な and small, obeys eternal 法律s and unerringly tends to 確かな preordained ends and 問題／発行するs, you may and must infer the 存在 of a 判決，裁定 手渡す. Whose then but that of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 操縦する of the universe—the Almighty Godhead.—Do you like my illustration?"

"Very much. But it only 証明するs what I knew before."

"にもかかわらず, you must, I think, be pleased to find it so beautifully 表明するd."

"Certainly."

"And must admire the wise man who thought out the comparison. Yes?—井戸／弁護士席, that man again was one of those whom you call heathen, who believed as we believe, and who at the same time worked out the 証拠 of the 創立／基礎s of his 約束 for you 同様に as himself. And we, the later disciples of Plato* have gone even その上の than our master, and in many 尊敬（する）・点s are much nearer to you Christians than you perhaps 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う. You see at once, of course, that we are no more inclined than you to conceive of the 存在 of the world and the 運命 of man as 独立した・無所属 of a God? However, I dare say you still think that your divinity and ours are as far asunder as the east from the west. But can you tell me where any difference lies?"

[* Known as the school of the Neo-Platonists. ]

"I do not know," said Ague uneasily. "I am only an ignorant girl; and who can learn the 指名するs even of all your gods?"

"Very true," said Olympius. "There is 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis, whose 寺 you saw yesterday; there is Apollo, to whom Karnis prefers to 申し込む／申し出 sacrifice; there is Isis the bountiful, and her sister Nephthys, whose lament you and my young friend sing together so thrillingly; and besides these there are more immortals than I could 指名する while Gorgo—who is 主要な your little brother to the lake out there—walked ten times from the shore to us and 支援する; and yet—and yet my child, your God is ours and ours is yours."

"No, no, He is not, indeed!" cried Agne with 増加するing alarm.

"But listen," Olympius went on, with the same 肉親，親類d 緊急 but with extreme dignity, "and answer my questions 簡単に and honestly. We are agreed, are we not?—that we perceive the divinity in the 作品 of his 創造, and even in his workings in our own souls. Then which are the phenomena of nature in which you discern Him as 特に 近づく to you? You are silent. I see, you have 生き延びるd your school-days and do not choose to answer to an uninvited catechism. And yet the things I wish you to 指名する are lovely in themselves and dear to your heart; and if only you did not keep your soft lips so 堅固に の近くにd, but would give me the answer I ask for, you would remember much that is grand and beautiful. You would speak of the pale light of 夜明け, the tender 紅潮／摘発する that tinges the clouds as the glowing day-星／主役にする rises from the waves, of the splendor of the sun-as glorious as truth and as warm as divine love. You would say: In the myriad blossoms that open to the morning, in the dew that bathes them and covers them with diamonds, in the ripening ears in the field, in the swelling fruit on the trees—in all these I see the mercy and 知恵 of the divinity. I feel his infinite greatness as I gaze on the wide expanse of 深い blue sea; it comes home to me at night when I 解除する my 注目する，もくろむs to the skies and see the sparkling hosts of 星／主役にするs roll over my 長，率いる. Who created that countless multitude, who guides them so that they glide past in glorious harmony, and rise and 始める，決める, 正確に timed to minutes and seconds, silent but 十分な of meaning, immeasurably distant and yet closely linked with the 運命／宿命 of individual men?—All this 耐えるs 証言，証人／目撃する to the 存在 of a God, and as you 熟視する／熟考する it and admire it with thankful emotion, you feel yourself drawn 近づく to the Omnipotent. Aye, and even if you were deaf and blind, and lay bound and fettered in the gloom of a closely-shut cavern, you still could feel if love and pity and hope touched your heart. Rejoice then, child! for the immortals have endowed you with good gifts, and 認めるd you sound senses by which to enjoy the beauty of 創造. You 演習 an art which 貯蔵所d you to the divinity like a 橋（渡しをする）; when you give utterance to your whole soul in song that divinity itself speaks through you, and when you hear noble music its 発言する／表明する 控訴，上告s to your ear. All 一連の会議、交渉／完成する you and within you, you can 認める its 力／強力にする just as we feel it—everywhere and at all times.

"And this 理解できない, infinite, unfettered, bountiful and infallibly wise 力／強力にする, which 侵入するs and permeates the life of the universe as it does the hearts of men, though called by different 指名するs in different lands, is the same to every race, wherever it may dwell, whatever its language or its beliefs. You Christians call him the Heavenly Father, we give him the 指名する of the Primal One. To you, too, your God speaks in the 殺到するing seas, the waving corn, the pure light of day; you, too, regard music which enchants your heart, and love which draws man to man, as his gifts; and we go only a step その上の, giving a special 指名する to each 現象 of nature, and each lofty emotion of the soul in which we 認める the direct 影響（力） of the Most High; calling the sea Poseidon, the corn-field Demeter, the charm of music Apollo, and the rapture of love Eros. When you see us 申し込む／申し出ing sacrifice at the foot of a marble image you must not suppose that the lifeless, perishable 石／投石する is the 反対する of our adoration. The god does not descend to 知らせる the statue; but the statue is made after the Idea 人物／姿／数字d 前へ／外へ by the divinity it is ーするつもりであるd to 代表する; and through that Idea the image is as intimately connected with the Godhead, as, by the 社債 of Soul, everything else that is manifest to our senses is connected with the phenomena of the supersensuous World. But this is beyond you; it will be enough for you if I 保証する you that the statue of Demeter, with the sheaf in her 武器, is only ーするつもりであるd to remind us to be 感謝する to the Divinity for our daily bread—a hymn of 賞賛する to Apollo 表明するs our thanks to the Primal One for the wings of music and song, on which our soul is borne 上向きs till it feels the very presence of the Most High. These are 指名するs, mere 指名するs that divide us; but if you were called anything else than Agne—Ismene, for instance, or Eudoxia—would you be at all different from what you are?—There you see—no, stay where you are—you must listen while I tell you that Isis, the much—maligned Isis, is nothing and 代表するs nothing but the kindly 影響（力）s of the Divinity, on nature and on human life. What she 具体的に表現するs to us is the abstraction which you call the loving-親切 of the Father, 明らかにする／漏らすd in his manifold gifts, wherever we turn our 注目する，もくろむs. The image of Isis reminds us of the lavish bounties of the Creator, just as you are reminded by the cross, the fish, and the lamb, of your Redeemer. Isis is the earth from whose maternal bosom the creative God brings 前へ／外へ food and 慰安 for man and beast; she is the tender yearning which He implants in the hearts of the lover and the beloved one; she is the 社債 of affection which 部隊s husband and wife, brother and sister, which is rapture to the mother with a child at her breast and makes her ready and able for any sacrifice for the darling she has brought into the world. She 向こうずねs, a 星／主役にする in the midnight sky, giving 慰安 to the 悲しみing heart; she, who has languished in grief, 注ぐs balm into the 負傷させるd souls of the desolate and （死が）奪い去るd, and gives health and refreshment to the 苦しむing. When nature pines in winter 冷淡な or in summer 干ばつ and 欠如（する）s 力／強力にする to 生き返らせる, when the sun is darkened, when lies and evil instincts 疎遠にする the soul from its pure first 原因（となる）, then Isis uplifts her （民事の）告訴, calling on her husband, Osiris, to return, to take her once more in his 武器 and fill her with new 力／強力にするs, to show the benevolence of God once more to the earth and to us men. You have learnt that lament; and when you sing it at her festival, picture yourself as standing with the Mother of 悲しみs—the mother of your crucified divinity, by his open 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, and cry to your God that he may let him rise from the dead."

Olympius spoke the last words with excited enthusiasm as though he were 確かな of the young girl's 同意; but the 影響 was not what he counted on; for Agne, who had listened to him, so far, with 増加するing agitation, setting herself against his arguments like a bird under the fascinating glare of the snake's 注目する，もくろむ, at this last 演説（する）／住所 seemed suddenly to shake off the （一定の）期間 of his seductive eloquence as the leaves 減少（する） from the 栄冠を与える of a tree shaken by the 爆破; the ideas of her Saviour and of the hymn she was to sing were utterly irreconcilable in her mind; she remembered the struggle she had fought out during the night, and the 決意 with which she had come to the house this morning. All the insidious language she had just heard was forgotten, swept away like dust from a rocky path, and her 発言する／表明する was 堅固に repellent as she said:

"Your Isis has nothing in ありふれた with the Mother of our God, and how can you dare to compare your Osiris with the Lord who redeemed the world from death?"

Olympius, startled at the 決定／判定勝ち（する） of her トン, rose from his seat, but he went on, as though he had 推定する／予想するd this 拒絶:

"I will tell you—I will show you. Osiris—we will take him as 存在 an Egyptian god, instead of Serapis in whose mysterious せいにするs you would find much to commend itself even to a Christian soul—Osiris, like your Master, 任意に passed through death—to redeem the world from death—in this 似ているing your Christ. He, the Risen One, gives new light, and life, and blossom, and verdure to all that is darkened, dead and withered. All that seems to have fallen a prey to death is, by him, 回復するd to a more beautiful 存在; he, who has risen again, can bring even the 出発／死d soul to a resurrection; and when during this life its high 目的（とする）s have kept it unspotted by the dust of the sensual life, and he, as the 裁判官, sees that it has 保存するd itself worthy of its pure First 原因（となる）, he 許すs it to return to the eternal and 最高の Spirit whence it 初めは proceeded.

"And do not you, too, 努力する／競う after purification, to the end that your soul may find an everlasting home in the radiant realms? Again and again do we 会合，会う with the same ideas, only they 耐える different forms and 指名するs. Try to feel the true 耐えるing of my words, and then you will 喜んで join in the pathetic 控訴，上告 to the sublime god to return. How like he is to your Lord! Is he not, like your Christ, a Saviour, and risen from the dead? The 寺 or the Church—both are the 聖域s of the Deity. By the ivy-花冠d altar of the weeping goddess, at the foot of the tall cypresses which cast their mysterious 影をつくる／尾行するs on the 雪の降る，雪の多い whiteness of the marble steps on which lies the bier of the god, you will feel the sacred awe which 落ちるs upon every pure soul when it is conscious of the presence of the Deity—call Him what you will.

"Isis, whom you now know, and who is neither more nor いっそう少なく than a personification of divine mercy, will make you a return by 回復するing you to the freedom for which you pine. She will 許す you to find a home in some Christian house through our 介入, in acknowledgment of the pious service you are （判決などを）下すing, not to her but to the 約束 in divine goodness. There you may live with your little brother, as 解放する／自由な as heart can 願望（する）. To-morrow you will go with Gorgo to the 寺 of the goddess ..."

But Agne broke in on his speech: "No, I will not go with her!"

Her cheeks were scarlet and her breath （機の）カム short and 急速な／放蕩な with excitement as she went on:

"I will not, I must not, I cannot! Do what you will with me: sell me and my brother, put us to turn a mill—but I will not sing in the 寺!"

Olympius knit his brows; his 耐えるd quivered and his lips parted in wrath, but he controlled himself and going の近くに to the girl he laid his 手渡す on her shoulder and said in a 深い 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な トン of fatherly admonition:

"反映する, child, pause; think over what I have been 説 to you; remember, too, what you 借りがある the little one you love, and to-morrow morning tell us that you have duly 重さを計るd your answer. Give me your 手渡す, my daughter; believe me, Olympius is one of your sincerest 支持者s."

He turned his 支援する on her and was going in doors. In 前線 of the house Porphyrius and Karnis were standing in eager colloquy. The news that Marcus' mother Mary had sent for Herse had reached the singer, and his vivid fancy painted his wife as surrounded by a thousand 危険，危なくするs, 脅すd by the 未亡人, and carried before the 裁判官s. The merchant advised him to wait and see what （機の）カム of it, as did Damia and Gorgo who were attracted to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す by the vehemence of the discussion; but Karnis would not be 拘留するd, and he and Orpheus hurried off to the 救助（する）. Thus Agne was left alone in the garden with her little brother, and perceiving that no one paid any その上の attention to their 訴訟／進行s, she fell on her 膝s, clasped the child closely to her and whispered:

"Pray with me, Papias; pray, pray that the Lord will 保護する us, and that we may not be turned out of the way that leads us to our parents! Pray, as I do!"

For a minute she remained prostrate with the child by her 味方する. Then, rising quickly, she took him by the 手渡す and led him in almost breathless haste through the garden-gate out into the road, bending her steps に向かって the lake and then 負かす／撃墜する the first turning that led to the city.

CHAPTER XI

Agne's flight remained unperceived for some little time, for every member of the merchant's 世帯 was at the moment 意図 on some personal 利益／興味. When Karnis and Orpheus had 始める，決める out Gorgo was left with her grandmother and it was not till some little time after that she went out into the colonnade on the garden 味方する of the house, whence she had a 見解（をとる） over the park and the shore as far as the ship-yard. There, leaning against the 軸 of a 中心存在, under the shade of the blossoming shrubs, she stood gazing thoughtfully to the southward.

She was dreaming of the past, of her childhood's joys and privations. 運命／宿命 had bereft her of a mother's love, that sun of life's spring. Below her, in a splendid 霊廟 of purple porphyry, lay the mortal remains of the beautiful woman who had given her birth, and who had been snatched away before she could give her 幼児 a first caress. But all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the solemn monument gardens bloomed in the 日光, and on the その上の 味方する of the 塀で囲む covered with creepers, was the ship-yard, the scene of numberless delightful games. She sighed as she looked at the tall hulks, and watched for the man who, from her earliest girlhood, had owned her heart, whose image was inseparable from every thing of joy and beauty that she had ever known, and every grief her young soul had 苦しむd under.

Constantine, the younger son of Clemens the shipbuilder, had been her brothers' companion and closest friend. He had 証明するd himself their superior in talents and gifts, and in all their games had been the 認めるd leader. While still a tiny thing she would always be at their heels, and Constantine had never failed to be 患者 with her, or to help and 保護する her, and then （機の）カム a time when the lads were all eager to 勝利，勝つ her sympathy for their games and undertakings. When her grandmother read in the 星／主役にするs that some evil 影響（力）s were to cross the path of Gorgo's 惑星, the girl was carefully kept in the house; at other times she was 解放する／自由な to go with the boys in the garden, on the lake or to the ship-yard. There the happy playmates built houses or boats; there, in a separate room, old Melampus modelled 人物／姿／数字-長，率いるs for the finished 大型船s, and he would 供給（する） them with clay and let them model too. Constantine was an apt pupil, and Gorgo would sit 静かな while he took her likeness, till, out of twenty images that he had made of her, several were really very like. Melampus 宣言するd that his young master might be a very distinguished sculptor if only he were the son of poor parents, and Gorgo's father 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd his talent and was pleased when the boy 試みる／企てるd to copy the beautiful 破産した／（警察が）手入れするs and statues of which the house was 十分な; but to his parents, and 特に his mother, his artistic proclivities were an offence. He himself, indeed, never 本気で thought of 充てるing himself to such a heathenish 占領／職業, for he was 深く，強烈に 侵入するd by the Christian 感情s of his family, and he had even 後継するd in inflaming the sons of Porphyrius, who had been baptized at an 早期に age, with zeal for their 約束. The merchant perceived this and submitted in silence, for the boys must be and remain Christians in consequence of the edict referring to wills; but the necessity for 自白するing a creed which was hateful to him was so painful and repulsive to a nature which, though 自然に magnanimous was not very 確固たる, that he was anxious to spare his sons the same experience, and 許すd them to …を伴って Constantine to church and to wear blue—the badge of the Christians—at races and public games, with a shrug of silent 同意.

With Gorgo it was different. She was a woman and need wear no colors; and her enthusiasm for the old gods and Greek taste and prejudices were the delight of her father. She was the pride of his life, and as he heard his own 有罪の判決s echoed in her childish prattle, and later in her conversation and exquisite singing, he was 感謝する to his mother and to his friend Olympius who had implanted and 心にいだくd these feelings in his daughter. Constantine's 努力するs to show her the beauty of his creed and to 勝利，勝つ her to Christianity were 完全に futile; and the older they grew, and the いっそう少なく they agreed, the worse could each 耐える the dissent of the other.

An 早期に and 熱烈な affection attracted the young man to his charming playfellow; the more ardently he 心にいだくd his 約束 the more fervently did he 願望（する） to 勝利，勝つ her for his wife. But Olympius' fair pupil was not 平易な of conquest; nay, he was not unfrequently hard beset by her questions and arguments, and while, to her, the fight for a creed was no more than an amusing 格闘するing match, in which to 陳列する，発揮する her strength, to him it was a 事柄 in which his heart was engaged.

Damia and Porphyrius took a vain 楽しみ in their eager discussions, and clapped with delight, as though it were a game of 技術, when Gorgo laughingly checkmated her excited 対抗者 with some unanswerable argument.

But there （機の）カム a day when Constantine discovered that his eager defence of that which to him was high and 宗教上の, was, to his hearers, no more than a 支配する of mockery, and henceforth the lad, now 急速な／放蕩な growing to manhood, kept away from the merchant's house. Still, Gorgo could always 勝利，勝つ him 支援する again, and いつかs, when they were alone together, the old 争い would be 新たにするd, and more 本気で and 激しく than of old. But while he loved her, she also loved him, and when he had so far mastered himself as to remain away for any length of time she wore herself out with longing to see him. They felt that they belonged to each other, but they also felt that an insuperable 湾 yawned between them, and that whenever they 試みる／企てるd to clasp 手渡すs across the abyss a mysterious and irresistible impulse drove them to open it wider, and to dig it deeper by fresh discussions, till at last Constantine could not 耐える that she, of all people, should mock at his 宗教上の of 宗教上のs and drag it in the dust.

He must go—he must leave Gorgo, やめる Alexandria, cost what it might. The travellers' tales that he had heard from the captains of 貿易（する）ing-大型船s and ships of war who たびたび（訪れる）d his father's house had filled him with a love of danger and 企業, and a 願望（する） to see distant lands and foreign peoples. His father's 商売／仕事, for which he was ーするつもりであるd, did not attract him. Away—away—he would go away; and a happy coincidence opened a path for him.

Porphyrius had taken him one day on some errand to Canopus; the 年上の man had gone in his chariot, his two sons and Constantine 護衛するing him on horseback. At the city-gates they met Romanus, the general in 命令（する） of the 皇室の army, with his staff of officers, and he, 製図／抽選 rein by the 広大な／多数の／重要な merchant's carriage, had asked him, pointing to Constantine, whether that were his son.

"No," replied Porphyrius, "but I wish he were." At these words the ship- master's son colored 深く，強烈に, while Romanus turned his horse 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, laid his 手渡す on the young man's arm and called out to the 指揮官 of the cavalry of Arsinoe: "A 兵士 after Ares' own heart, Columella! Do not let him slip."

Before the clouds of dust raised by the officers' horses as they 棒 off, had 公正に／かなり settled, Constantine had made up his mind to be a 兵士. In his parents' house, however, this 決定／判定勝ち（する） was seen under さまざまな 面s. His father 設立する little to say against it, for he had three sons and only two shipyards, and the question seemed settled by the fact that Constantine, with his resolute and powerful nature, was 削減（する） out to be a 兵士. His pious mother, on the other 手渡す, 控訴，上告d to the learned 作品 of Clemens and Tertullian, who forbid the faithful Christian to draw the sword; and she 関係のある the legend of the 宗教上の Maximilianus, who, 存在 compelled, under Diocletian, to join the army, had 苦しむd death at the 手渡すs of the executioner rather than shed his fellow-creatures' 血 in 戦う／戦い. The use of 武器s, she 追加するd, was 相いれない with a godly and Christian life.

His father, however, would not listen to this 推論する／理由ing; new times, he said, were come; the greater part of the army had been baptized; the Church prayed for, victory, and at the 長，率いる of the 軍隊／機動隊s stood the 広大な／多数の／重要な Theodosius, an exemplar of an 正統派の and 熱心な Christian.

Clemens was master in his own house, and Constantine joined the 激しい cavalry at Arsinoe. In the war against the Blemmyes he was so fortunate as to 長所 the highest distinction; after that he was in 守備隊 at Arsinoe, and, as Alexandria was within 平易な reach of that town, he was in たびたび（訪れる） intercourse with his own family and that of Porphyrius. Not やめる three years 以前, when a 反乱 had broken out in 好意 of the usurper Maximus in his native town, Constantine had 補助装置d in 抑えるing it, and almost すぐに afterwards he was sent to Europe to 参加する the war which Theodosius had begun, again against Maximus.

An unpleasant 誤解 had embittered his parting from Gorgo; old Damia, as she held his 手渡す had volunteered a 約束 that she and her granddaughter would from time to time 殺す a beast in sacrifice on his に代わって. Perhaps she had had no spiteful meaning in this, but he had regarded it as an 侮辱, and had turned away angry and 傷つける. Gorgo, however, could not 耐える to let him go thus; 無視（する）ing her grandmother's look of surprise, she had called him 支援する, and giving him both 手渡すs had 温かく bidden him 別れの（言葉，会）. Damia had looked after him in silence and had ever afterwards 避けるd について言及するing his 指名する in Gorgo's presence.

After the victory over Maximus, Constantine, though still very young, was 促進するd to the 命令（する） of the 軍隊／機動隊 in the place of Columella, and he had arrived in Alexandria the day before at the 長，率いる of his '式の miliaria'.*

[* The 式の miliaria consisted of 24 'turmae' or 960 機動力のある 州警察官，騎馬警官s under the 行為／行う of a Prefect. ]

Gorgo had never at any time 中止するd to think of him, but her passion had 絶えず appeared to her in the light of 背信 and a 違反 of 約束 に向かって the gods, so, to 容赦する the sins she committed on one 味方する by zeal on another, she had come 前へ／外へ from the privacy of her father's house to give active support to Olympius in his struggle for the 約束 of their ancestors. She had become a daily worshipper at the 寺 of Isis, and the hope of 審理，公聴会 her sing had already mere than once filled it to 洪水ing at high festivals. Then, while Olympius was defending the 聖域 of Serapis against the attacks of the Christians, she and her grandmother had become the leaders of a party of women who made it their 仕事 to 供給する the 支持する／優勝者s of the 約束 with the means of subsistence.

All this had given 目的 to her life; still, every little victory in this contest had filled her soul with 悔いるs and 苦悩s. For months and years she had been 目だつ as the 対抗者 of her lover's creed, and the 有望な eager child had developed into a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な girl a （疑いを）晴らす-長，率いるd and resolute woman. She was the only person in the house who dared to 否定する her grandmother, and to 主張する on a thing when she thought it 権利. The longing of her heart she could not still, but her high spirit 設立する food for its needs in all that surrounded her, and, by degrees, would no 疑問 have 伸び（る）d the mastery and have been 最高の in all her 存在 and doing, but that music and song still fostered the softer emotions of her strong, womanly nature.

The news of Constantine's return had shaken her soul to the 創立／基礎s. Would it bring her the greatest happiness or only fresh anguish and 不安?

She saw him coming!—The plume of his helmet first （機の）カム in sight above the bushes, and then his whole 人物／姿／数字 現れるd from の中で the shrubbery. She leaned against the 中心存在 for support now, for her 膝s trembled under her. Tall and stately, his armor 炎ing in the 日光, he （機の）カム straight に向かって her—a man, a hero—正確に／まさに as her fancy had painted him in many a dark and sleepless hour. As he passed her mother's tomb, she felt as though a 冷淡な 手渡す laid a 支配する on her （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing heart. In a swift flash of thought she saw her own home with its wealth and splendor, and then the ship- 建設業者's house-simple, chillingly 明らかにする, with its comfortless rooms; she felt as though she must 死なせる／死ぬ, nipped and withered, in such a home. Again she thought of him standing on his father's threshold, she fancied she could hear his 有望な boyish laugh and her heart glowed once more. She forgot for the moment—（疑いを）晴らす-長，率いるd woman though she was, and trained by her philosopher to "know herself"—she forgot what she had fully 定評のある only the night before: That he would no more give up his Christ than she would her Isis, and that if they should ever reach the dreamed-of pinnacle of joy it must be for an instant only, followed by a 疲れた／うんざりした length of 悲惨. Yes—she forgot everything; 疑問s and 恐れるs were cast aside; as his approaching footsteps fell on her ear, she could hardly keep herself from 飛行機で行くing, open 武装した, to 会合，会う him.

He was standing before her; she 申し込む／申し出d him her 手渡す with frank gladness, and, as he clasped it in his, their hearts were too 十分な for words. Only their 注目する，もくろむs gave utterance to their feelings, and when he perceived that hers were sparkling through 涙／ほころびs, he spoke her 指名する once, twice—joyfully and yet doubtfully, as if he dared not 解釈する／通訳する her emotion as he would. She laid her left 手渡す lightly on his which still しっかり掴むd her 権利, and said with a brilliant smile: "Welcome, Constantine, welcome home! How glad I am to see you 支援する again!"

"And I—and I ... "he began, 大いに moved.

"O Gorgo! Can it really be years since we parted?"

"Yes, indeed," she said. "Anxious, busy, struggling years!"

"But to-day we celebrate the festival of Peace," he exclaimed fervently. "I have learnt to leave every man to go his own way so long as I am 許すd to go 地雷. The old 争い is buried; take me as I am and I, for my part, will think only of the noble and beautiful traits in which your nature is so rich. The fruit of all wholesome 争い must be peace; let us pluck that fruit, Gorgo, and enjoy it together. Ah! as I stand here and gaze out over the gardens and the lake, 審理，公聴会 the 大打撃を与えるs of the shipwrights, and rejoicing in your presence, I feel as though our childhood might begin all over again—only better, fuller and more beautiful!"

"If only my brothers were here!"

"I saw them."

"Oh! where?"

"At Thessalonica, 井戸／弁護士席 and happy—I have letters for you from them."

"Letters!" cried Gorgo, 製図／抽選 away her 手渡す. "井戸／弁護士席, you are a tardy messenger! Our houses are within a 石／投石する's throw, and yet in a whole day, from noon till noon, so old a friend could not find a few minutes to 配達する the letters ゆだねるd to him, or to call upon such 近づく neighbors ..."

"First there were my parents," interrupted the young 兵士. "And then the tyrant 軍の 義務, which kept me on the stretch from yesterday afternoon till an hour or two since. Romanus robbed me even of my sleep, and kept me in 出席 till the morn had 始める，決める. However, I lost but little by that, for I could not have の近くにd my 注目する，もくろむs till they had beheld you! This morning again I was on 義務, and rarely have I ridden to the 前線 with such 不本意. After that I was 延期するd by さまざまな 詳細（に述べる）s; even on my way here—but for that I cannot be sorry for it gave me this chance of finding you alone. All I ask now is that we may remain so, for such a moment is not likely to be repeated.—There, I heard a door... "

"Come into the garden," cried Gorgo, 調印 to him to follow her. "My heart is as 十分な as yours. 負かす／撃墜する by the 戦車／タンク under the old sycamores—we shall be quietest there."

Under the dense shade of the centenarian trees was a rough-hewn （法廷の）裁判 that they themselves had made years before; there Gorgo seated herself, but her companion remained standing.

"Yes!" he exclaimed. "Here—here you must hear me! Here where we have been so happy together!"

"So happy!" she echoed softly,

"And now," he went on, "we are together once more. My heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域s wildly, Gorgo; it is 井戸／弁護士席 that this breastplate 持つ／拘留するs it 急速な／放蕩な, for I feel as though it would burst with hope and thankfulness."

"Thankfulness?" said Gorgo, looking 負かす／撃墜する.

"Yes, thankfulness—sheer, 熱烈な 熱烈な 感謝! What you have given me, what an inestimable boon, you yourself hardly know; but no emperor could reward love and fidelity more lavishly than you have done—you, the care and the なぐさみ, the 苦痛 and the joy of my life! My mother told me—it was the first thing she thought of—how you shed 涙／ほころびs of grief on her bosom when the 誤った 報告（する）／憶測 of my death reached home. Those 涙／ほころびs fell as morning dew on the drooping hopes in my heart, they were a welcome such as few travellers find on their return home. I am no orator, and if I were, how could speech in any way 表明する my feelings? But you know them—you understand what it is, after so many years ..."

"I know," she said looking up into his 注目する，もくろむs, and 許すing him to 掴む her 手渡す as he dropped on the （法廷の）裁判 by her 味方する. "If I did not I could not 耐える this—and I 自由に 自白する that I shed many more 涙／ほころびs over you than you could imagine. You love me, Constantine ..."

He threw his arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her; but she 解放する／撤去させるd herself, exclaiming:

"Nay—I implore you, not so—not yet, till I have told you what troubles me, what keeps me from throwing myself wholly, 自由に into the 武器 of happiness. I know what you will ask—what you have a 権利 to ask; but before you speak, Constantine, remember once more all that has so often saddened our life, even as children, that has torn us asunder like a whirlwind although, ever since we can remember, our hearts have flowed に向かって each other. But I need not remind you of what 貯蔵所d us—that we both know 井戸／弁護士席, only too 井戸／弁護士席..."

"Nay," he replied boldly: "That we are only beginning to know in all its fullness and rapture. The other thing the whirlwind of which you speak, has indeed 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd and tormented me, more than it has you perhaps; but since I have known that you could shed 涙／ほころびs for me and love me I have had no more 苦悩s; I know for 確かな that all must come 権利! You love me as I am, Gorgo. I am no dreamer nor poet; but I can look 今後 to finding life lovely and noble if 株d with you, so long as one—only one thing is sure. I ask you plainly and truly: Is your heart as 十分な of love for me as 地雷 is for you? When I was away did you think of me every day, every night, as I thought of you, day and night without fail?"

Gorgo's 長，率いる sank and blushes dyed her cheeks as she replied: "I love you, and I have never even thought of any one else. My thoughts and yearnings followed you all the while you were away ... and yet ... oh, Constantine! That one thing ..."

"It cannot part us," said the young man passionately, "since we have love—the mighty and gracious 力／強力にする which 征服する／打ち勝つs all things! When love beckon: the whirlwind dies away like the breath from a child's lips; it can 橋（渡しをする） over any abyss; it created the world and 保存するs the 存在 of humanity, it can 除去する mountains—and these are the most beautiful words of the greatest of the apostles: 'It is long 苦しむing and 肉親，親類d, it believes all things, hopes all things' and it knows no end. It remains with us till death and will teach us to find that peace whose 防御壁／支持者 and adornment, whose child and parent it is!"

Gorgo had looked lovingly at him while he spoke, and he, 圧力（をかける）ing her 手渡す to his lips went on with ardent feeling:

"Yes, you shall be 地雷—I dare, and I will go to ask you of your father. There are some words spoken in one's life which can never be forgotten. Once your father said that he wished that I was his son. On the march, in （軍の）野営地，陣営, in 戦う／戦い, wherever I have wandered, those words have been in my mind; for me they could have but one meaning: I would be his son—I shall be his son when Gorgo is my wife!—And now the time has come ..."

"Not yet, not to-day," she interrupted 熱望して. "My hopes are the same as yours. I believe with you that our love can bring all that is sweetest into our lives. What you believe I must believe, and I will never 勧める upon you the things that I regard as holiest. I can give up much, 耐える much, and it will all seem 平易な for your sake. We can agree, and settle what shall be 譲歩するd to your Christ and what to our gods—but not to-day; not even to-morrow. For the 現在の let me first carry out the 仕事 I have undertaken—when that is done and past, then... You have my heart, my love; but if I were to 証明する a 見捨てる人／脱走兵 from the 原因（となる） to-day or to-morrow it would give others—Olympius—a 権利 to point at me with 軽蔑（する）."

"What is it then that you have undertaken?" asked Constantine with 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 苦悩.

"To 栄冠を与える and の近くに my past life. Before I can say: I am yours, wholly yours ..."

"Are you not 地雷 now, to-day, at once?" he 勧めるd.

"To day-no," she replied 堅固に. "The 広大な／多数の／重要な 原因（となる） still has a （人命などを）奪う，主張する upon me; the 原因（となる） which I must 放棄する for your sake. But the woman who gives only one person 推論する／理由 to despise her 調印するs the death-令状 of her own dignity. I will carry out what I have undertaken... Do not ask me what it is; it would grieve you to know.—The day after tomorrow, when the feast of Isis is over..."

"Gorgo, Gorgo!" shouted Damia's shrill 発言する／表明する, interrupting the young girl in her speech, and half a dozen slave-women （機の）カム 急ぐing out in search of her.

They rose, and as they went に向かって the house Constantine said very 真面目に:

"I will not 主張する; but 信用 my experience: When we have to give something up sooner or later, if the wrench is a painful one, the sooner and the more definitely it is done the better. Nothing is 伸び（る）d by 延期 and the 苦痛 is only 長引かせるd. Hesitation and 延期する, Gorgo, are a 障壁 built up by your own 手渡す between us and our happiness. You always had 豊富 of 決意; be 勇敢に立ち向かう then, now, and 削減（する） short at once a 明言する／公表する of things that cannot last."

"井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席," she said hurriedly. "But you must not, you will not 要求する me to do anything that is beyond my strength, or that would 伴う／関わる breaking my word. To-morrow is not, and cannot be yours; it must be a day of leave-taking and parting. After that I am yours, I cannot live without you. I want you and nothing else. Your happiness shall be 地雷; only, do not make it too hard to me to part from all that has been dear to me from my 幼少／幼藍期. Shut your 注目する，もくろむs to tomorrow's 訴訟／進行s, and then—oh! if only we were sure of the 権利 path, if only we could tread it together! We know each other so perfectly, and I know, I feel, that it will perhaps be a 慰安 to our hearts to be 患者 with each other over 事柄s which our judgment fails to comprehend or even to 認可する. I might be so unutterably happy; but my heart trembles within me, and I am not, I dare not be やめる glad yet."

CHAPTER XII

The young 兵士 was heartily welcomed by his friends of the merchant's family; but old Damia was a little uneasy at the 態度 which he and Gorgo had taken up after their first 迎える／歓迎するing. He was agitated and 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な, she was eager and excited, with an 空気／公表する of 決定するd 企業.

Was Eros at the 底（に届く） of it all? Were the young people going to carry out the jest of their childhood in sober earnest? The young officer was handsome and attractive enough, and her granddaughter after all was but a woman.

So far as Constantine was 関心d the old lady had no personal 反対 to him; nay, she 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd his 安定した, 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な manliness and, for his own sake, was very glad to see him once more; but to 熟視する／熟考する the ship- 建設業者's son—the grandson of a freedman—a Christian and 充てるd to the Emperor, even though he were a prefect or of even higher grade—as a possible suitor for her Gorgo, the beautiful heiress of the greater part of her wealth—the centre of attraction to all the gilded 青年 of Alexandria—this was too much for her philosophy; and, as she had never in her life 抑制するd the 表現 of her 感情s, though she gave him a friendly 手渡す and the usual 迎える／歓迎するing, she very soon showed him, by her irony and impertinence, that she was as 敵意を持った to his creed as ever.

She put her word in on every 支配する, and when, presently, Demetrius—who, after Dada's rebuff, had come on to see his uncle—began speaking of the horses he had been 産む／飼育するing for Marcus, and Constantine enquired whether any Arabs from his stables were to be 購入（する）d in the town, Damia broke out:

"You out-do your crucified God in most things I 観察する! He could ride on an ass, and a stout Egyptian nag is not good enough for you."

However, the young officer was not to be 刺激するd; and though he was very 井戸／弁護士席 able to 持つ／拘留する his own in a 争い of words, he kept himself under 支配（する）／統制する and pretended to see nothing in the old woman's taunts but 害のない jesting.

Gorgo 勝利d in his temperate demeanor, and thanked him with 感謝する ちらりと見ることs and a silent しっかり掴む of the 手渡す when 適切な時期 申し込む／申し出d.

Demetrius, who had also known Constantine as a boy, and who, through Porphyrius, had sold him his first charger, met him very 温かく and told him with a laugh that he had seen him before that day, that he had evidently learnt something on his travels, that he had 跡をつけるd the prettiest 長，率いる of game in all the city; and he slapped him on the shoulder and gave him what he meant to be a very knowing ちらりと見ること. Constantine could not think where Demetrius had seen him or what he meant; while Gorgo supposed that he alluded to her, and thought him perfectly 嫌悪すべき.

Porphyrius pelted the prefect with questions which Constantine was very ready to answer, till they were interrupted by some commotion in the garden. On looking out they saw a strange and unpleasing 行列, 長，率いるd by Herse who was scolding, 強くたたくing and dragging Dada's Egyptian slave, while her husband followed, imploring her to 穏健な her fury. Behind them （機の）カム Orpheus, now and then throwing out a persuasive word to soothe the indignant matron. This party soon （機の）カム up with the others, and Herse, unasked, 注ぐd out an explanation of her wrath.

She had had but a 簡潔な／要約する interview with Mary, Marcus' mother, for she had 前向きに／確かに …に反対するd the Christian lady's suggestion that Karnis and his family would do 井戸／弁護士席 to やめる Alexandria as soon as possible, 受託するing an indemnification from Mary herself. To the 未亡人's 脅しs of 捜し出すing the 介入 of the 法律, she had retorted that they were not public singers but 解放する／自由な 国民s who 成し遂げるd for their own enjoyment; to the anxious mother's （民事の）告訴s that Dada was doing all she could to attract Marcus, she had answered 敏速に and to the point that her niece's good 指名する would certainly out-重さを計る anything that could be said against a young man to whom so much license was 許すd in Alexandria. She would find some means of 保護するing her own sister's child. Mary had replied that Herse would do 井戸／弁護士席 to remember that she—Mary—had means at her 命令（する） of bringing 司法（官） 負かす／撃墜する on those who should 試みる／企てる to entrap a Christian 青年, and tempt him into the path of sin.

This had の近くにd the interview. Herse had 設立する her husband and son waiting for her at the door of Mary's house and had at once returned with them to the ship. There an unpleasant surprise を待つd them; they had 設立する no one on board but the Egyptian slave, who told them that Dada had sent her on shore to procure her some sandals; on her return the girl had 消えるd. The woman at the same time 宣言するd that she had seen Agne and her brother leave the garden and make for the high-road.

So far as the Christian girl was 関心d Herse 宣言するd there would be no difficulty; but Dada, her own niece, had always clung to them faithfully, and though Alexandria was 十分な of sorcerers and Magians they could hardly 後継する in making away with a fullgrown, 合理的な／理性的な, and healthy girl. In her inexperience she had, no 疑問, gone at the bidding of some perfidious wretch, and the Egyptian witch, the brown slave had, of course, had a finger in the trick. She would 告発する／非難する no one, but she knew some people who would be only too glad if Dada and that baby-直面するd young Christian got into trouble and 不名誉 together. She 配達するd herself of this long story with 涙／ほころびs of 激怒（する） and 悔いる, 怒って 辞退するing to 収容する／認める any qualifying parentheses from her husband, to whose natural delicacy her rough and vociferous （民事の）告訴s were 不快な／攻撃 in the presence of the high-bred ladies of the house. Old Damia, however, had listened attentively to her indignant 激流 of words, and had only shrugged her shoulders with a scornful smile at the 暗示するd 告訴，告発 of herself.

Porphyrius, to whom the whole 商売／仕事 was 簡単に 反乱ing, questioned Herse closely and when the facts were 明確に 設立するd, and it also was plainly 証明するd that Agne had escaped from the garden, he 願望（する）d the slave- woman to tell her story of all that had occurred during the absence of Karnis, 約束ing her half a dozen （土地などの）細長い一片s from the 茎 on the 単独のs of her feet for every 誤った word she might utter. The 脅し was enough to raise a howl from the Egyptian; but this Porphyries soon put a stop to, and Sachepris, with perfect veracity, told her tale of all that had happened till Herse's return to the 大型船. The beginning of the narrative was of no special 利益／興味, but when she was 圧力（をかける）d to go faster to the point she went on to say:

"And then—then my lord Constantine （機の）カム to us on the ship, and the pretty mistress laughed with him and asked him to take off his helmet, because the pretty mistress 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see the 削減（する）, the 広大な／多数の／重要な sword-削減（する） above his 注目する，もくろむs, and my lord Constantine took it off."

"It is a 嘘（をつく）!" exclaimed Gorgo.

"No, no; it is true. Sachepris does not want her feet flayed, mistress," cried the slave. "Ask my lord Constantine himself."

"Yes, I went on board," said Constantine. "Just as I was crossing the ship-yard a young girl dropped her fan into the lake. I fished it out at her request, and carried it 支援する to her."

"Yes, that was it," cried Sachepris. "And the pretty mistress laughed with my lord Constantine—is it not true?—and she took his helmet out of his 手渡す and 重さを計るd it in hers ..."

"And you could stop on your way here to trifle with that child?" cried Gorgo wrathfully. "Pah! what men will do!"

These words portended 激怒（する） and 激しい disgust to Constantine. "Gorgo!" he cried with a reproachful accent, but she could not 支配（する）／統制する her indignation and went on more 熱心に than ever:

"You stopped—with that little hussy—on your way to me—stopped to trifle and flirt with her! Shame! Yes, I say shame! Men are thought lucky in 存在 light-hearted, but, for my part, may the gods 保存する me from such luck! Trifling, whispering, caressing—a tender squeeze of the 手渡す—solemnly, passionately earnest!—And what next? Who dares 令状 that it will not all be repeated before the 影をつくる／尾行するs are an ell long on the shore!"

She laughed, a sharp, bitter laugh; but it was a short one. She 中止するd and turned pale, for her lover's 直面する had undergone a change that terrified her. The scar on his forehead was purple, and his 発言する／表明する was strange, 厳しい and hoarse as he leaned 今後 to bring his 直面する on a level with hers, and said:

"Even if you had seen me with your own 注目する，もくろむs you ought not to have believed them! And if you dare to say that you do believe it, I can say Shame! 同様に as you. My life may be at 火刑／賭ける but I say: Shame!"

As he spoke he clutched the 支援する of a 議長，司会を務める with convulsive fury and stood 直面するing the girl like an avenging god of war, his 注目する，もくろむs flashing to 会合，会う hers. This was too much for old Damia; she could 含む／封じ込める herself no longer, and striking her crutch on the 床に打ち倒す she broke out:

"What next shall we hear! You 脅す and 嵐／襲撃する at the daughter of this house as if she were a 兵士 in your （軍の）野営地，陣営! Listen to me, my 罰金 gentleman, and mind what I say: In the house of a 解放する／自由な Alexandrian 国民 no one has any 権利 to give his orders—be he Caesar, 領事 or Comes; he has only to 観察する the 法律s of good manners." Then turning to Gorgo she shook her 長，率いる with pathetic 強調; "This, my love, is the consequence of too much familiar condescension. Come, an end of this! 迎える／歓迎するing and parting often go 手渡す in 手渡す."

The prefect turned on his heel and went に向かって the steps 主要な to the garden; but Gorgo flew after him and 掴むd his 手渡す, calling out to the old woman:

"No, no, grandmother; he is in the 権利, I am 確かな he is in the 権利. Stop, Constantine—wait, stay, and 許す my folly! If you love me, mother, say no more—he will explain it all presently."

The 兵士 heaved a sigh of 救済 and assented in silence, while the slave went on with her story: "And when my lord Constantine was gone, my lord Demetrius （機の）カム and he—but what should poor Sachepris say—ask my lord Demetrius himself to tell you."

"That is soon done," replied Demetrius, who had failed to understand a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of all that had been going 今後. "My brother Marcus is over 長，率いる and ears in love with the little puss—she is a pretty creature—and to save that simple soul from mischief I thought I would take the 商売／仕事 on my own shoulders which are broader and stronger than his. I went boldly to work and 申し込む／申し出d the girl—more shame for me, I must say—the treasures of Midas; however, 申し込む／申し出ing is one thing and 受託するing is another, and the child snapped me up and sent me to the 権利 about—by Castor and Pollux! packed me off with my tail between my 脚s! My only 慰安 was that Constantine had just quitted the pretty little hussy. By the 味方する of the god of war, thought I, a country Pan makes but a poor 人物／姿／数字; but this Ares was 解任するd by Venus, and so, if only to keep up my self-尊敬（する）・点, I was 軍隊d to 結論する that the girl, with all her pertness, was of a better sort than we had supposed. My 現在のs, which would have tempted any other girl in Alexandria to follow a 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なう to Hades, she took as an 侮辱; she 前向きに／確かに cried with indignation, and I really 尊敬（する）・点 pretty little Dada!"

"She is my very own sister's child," Herse threw in, honestly 怒り／怒るd by the cheap estimation in which every one seemed to 持つ／拘留する her 可決する・採択するd child. "My own sister's," she 主張するd, with an 強調 which seemed to 暗示する that she had a whole family of half-sisters. "Though we now earn our bread as singers, we have seen better days; and in these hard times Croesus to-day may be Irus to-morrow. As for us, Karnis did not dissipate his money in riotous living. It was foolish perhaps but it was splendid—I believe we should do the same again; he spent all his 相続物件 in trying to 復帰させる Art. However, what is the use of looking after money when it is gone! If you can 勝利，勝つ it, or keep it you will be held of some account, but if you are poor the dogs will snap at you!—The girl, Dada—we have taken as much care of her as if she were our own, and divided our last mouthful with her before now. Karnis used to tease her about training her 発言する／表明する—and now, when she could really do something to 満足させる even good 裁判官s—now, when she might have helped us to earn a living-now..."

The good woman broke 負かす／撃墜する and burst into 涙／ほころびs, while Karnis tried to soothe and 慰安 her.

"We shall get on without them somehow," he said. "'Nil desperandum' says Horace the Roman. And after all they are not lizards that can hide in the 割れ目s of the 塀で囲むs; I know every corner of Alexandria and I will go and 追跡（する） them up at once."

"And I will help you, my friend," said Demetrius, "We will go to the Hippodrome—the gentry you will 会合，会う with there are 資本／首都 血-hounds after such game as the daughter of your 'own sister,' my good woman. As to the 黒人／ボイコット-haired Christian girl—I have seen her many a time on board ship..."

"Oh! she will take 避難 with some fellow-Christians," 発言／述べるd Porphyrius. "Olympius told me all about her. I know plenty of the same sort in the Church. They fling away life and happiness as if they were apple-peelings to snatch at something which they believe to 構成する 救済. It is folly, madness! pure unmitigated madness! To have sung in the 寺 of the she-devil Isis with Gorgo and the other worshippers would have cost her her seat in 楽園. That, as I believe, is the 原因（となる） of her flight."

"That and nothing else!" cried Karnis. "How 悩ますd the noble Olympius will be. Indeed, Apollo be my 証言，証人／目撃する! I have not been so 乱すd about anything for many a day. Do you happen to recollect," he went on, turning to Demetrius, "our conversation on board ship about a dirge for Pytho? 井戸／弁護士席, we had transposed the lament of Isis into the Lydian 方式, and when this young lady's wonderful 発言する／表明する gave it out, in harmony with Agne's and with Orpheus' flute, it was やめる exquisite! My old heart floated on wings as I listened! And only the day after to-morrow the whole （人が）群がる of worshippers in the 寺 of Isis were to enjoy that 扱う／治療する!—It would have roused them to unheard-of enthusiasm. Yesterday the girl was in it, heart and soul; nay, only this morning she and the noble Gorgo sang it through from beginning to end. One more rehearsal to-morrow, and then the two 発言する／表明するs would have given such a 業績／成果 as perhaps was never before heard within the 寺 塀で囲むs."

Constantine had listened to this rhapsody with growing agitation; he was standing の近くに to Gorgo, and while the 残り／休憩（する） of the party held anxious 協議 as to what could be done to follow up and 逮捕（する） the 逃亡者／はかないものs, he asked Gorgo in a low 発言する／表明する, but with 暗い／優うつな looks:

"You ーするつもりであるd to sing in the 寺 of Isis? Before the （人が）群がる, and with a girl of this stamp?"

"Yes," she said 堅固に.

"And you knew yesterday that I had come home?" She nodded.

"And yet, this morning even, while you were 現実に 推定する／予想するing me, you could practise the hymn with such a creature?"

"Agne is not such another as the girl who played tricks with your helmet," replied Gorgo, and the 黒人／ボイコット arches of her eyebrows knit into something very like a scowl. "I told you just now that I was not yours today, nor to-morrow. We still serve different gods."

"Indeed we do!" he exclaimed, so 熱心に that the others looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and old Damia again began to fidget in her 議長，司会を務める.

Then with a strong 成果／努力 he 回復するd himself and, after standing for some minutes gazing in silence at the ground, he said in a low トン:

"I have borne enough for to-day. Gorgo, pause, 反映する. God 保存する me from despair!"

He 屈服するd, あわてて explained that his 義務s called him away, and left the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す.

CHAPTER XIII

The amateurs of horse-racing who 組み立てる／集結するd in the Hippodrome could afford no 手がかり（を与える） to Dada's hiding-place, because she had not, in fact, run away with any gay young gallant. Within a few minutes of her sending Sachepris to fetch her a pair of shoes, Medius had あられ／賞賛するd her from the shore; he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to speak with Karnis, and having come on an ass it was not in vain that the incensed damsel entreated him to take her with him. He had in fact only come to try to 説得する Karnis and his wife to spare Dada for a few 業績／成果s, such as he had 述べるd, in the house of Posidonius. His hopes of success had been but slender; and now the whole thing had settled itself, and Dada's wish that her people should not, for a while, know where to find her was most opportune for his 計画（する）s.

In the days when Karnis was the 経営者／支配人 of the theatre at Tauromenium Medius had led the chorus, and had received much 親切 at the 手渡すs of the girl's uncle. All this, he thought, he could now 返す, for certainly his old patron was poor enough, and he ーするつもりであるd honestly to 株 with his former benefactor the 利益（をあげる）s he 推定する／予想するd to realize with so fair a prodigy as Dada. No 害（を与える） could come to the girl, and gold—said he to himself—glitters as brightly and is just as serviceable, even when it has been earned for us against our will.

Medius, 存在 a 用心深い man, made the girl bring her new dress away with her, and the girdle and jewels belonging to it, and his neat 手渡すs packed everything into the smallest compass. He filled up the basket which he took for the 目的 with sweetmeats, oranges and pomegranates "for the children at home," and easily consoled Dada for the loss of her shoes. He would lead the ass and she should ride. She covered her 直面する with a 隠す, and her little feet could be hidden under her dress. When they reached his house he would at once have "a 甘い little pair of sandals" made for her by the shoemaker who worked for the wife of the Comes and the daughters of the Alabarch.* These 準備s and the start only took a few minutes; and their 早い search and broken conversation 原因（となる）d so much absurd 混乱 that Dada had やめる 回復するd her spirits and laughed merrily as she tripped 明らかにする-foot across the 立ち往生させる. She sprang gaily on to the little donkey and as they made their way along the road, the basket 含む／封じ込めるing her small wardrobe placed in 前線 of her on the ass's shoulders, she 発言／述べるd that she should be mistaken for the young wife of a shabby old husband, returning from market with a 負担 of 準備／条項s.

[* The 長，指導者 of the ユダヤ人の 植民地 in Alexandria. ]

She was delighted to think of what Herse's 直面する would be when, on her return home, she should discover that the 囚人 could make her escape even without shoes.

"Let her have a good 追跡（する） for me!" she cried やめる enchanted. "Why should I always be supposed to be ready for folly and wickedness! But one thing I 警告する you: If I am not comfortable and happy with you, and if I do not like the parts you want me to fill, we part as quickly as we have come together.—Why are you taking me through all these dirty alleys? I want to ride through the main streets and see what is going on." But Medius would not agree to this, for in the 広大な／多数の／重要な arteries of the town there were excitement and tumult, and they might think themselves fortunate if they reached his house unmolested.

He lived in a little square, between the Greek ４半期/4分の1 and Rhacotis where the Egyptians lived, and his house, which was 正確に／まさに opposite the church of St. Marcus, 融通するd Medius himself, his wife, his 未亡人d daughter and her five children, besides 存在 crammed from 最高の，を越す to 底（に届く） with all sorts of strange 所有物／資産／財産s, standing or hanging in every 利用できる space. Dada's curiosity had no 残り／休憩（する）, and by the time she had spent a few hours in the house her host's pretty little grandchildren were 粘着するing to her with 充てるd affection.

Agne had not been so fortunate as to find a 避難 so easily. With no 護衛する, 明かすd, and left 完全に to her own 指導／手引, 主要な the little boy, she hurried 今後, not knowing whither. All she thought was to get away—far away from these men who were trying to imperil her immortal soul.

She knew that Karnis had 現実に bought her, and that she was, therefore, his 所有物／資産／財産 and chattel. Even Christian doctrine taught her that the slave must obey his master; but she could not feel like a slave, and if indeed she were one her owner might destroy and kill her 団体／死体, but not her soul. The 法律, however, was on the 味方する of Karnis, and it 許すd him to 追求する her and cast her into 刑務所，拘置所. This idea haunted her, and for 恐れる of 存在 caught she 避けるd all the 長，指導者 thoroughfares and kept の近くに to the houses as she stole through the 味方する streets and alleys. Once, in Antioch, she had seen a runaway slave, who, having 後継するd in reaching a statue of the Emperor and laying his 手渡す on it, was by that 行為／法令／行動する 安全な from his pursuers. There must surely be such a statue somewhere in Alexandria—but where? A woman, of whom she enquired, directed her 負かす／撃墜する a wider street that would take her into the Canopic Way. If she crossed that and went 負かす／撃墜する the first turning to the left she would reach a large open square in the Bruchium, and there, in 前線 of the Prefect's 住居 and by the 味方する of the Bishop's house, stood the new statue of Theodosius.

This （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状）, and the について言及する of the Bishop, gave a new course to her 訴訟／進行s. It was wrong to 反抗する and 砂漠 her master, but to obey him would be deadly sin. Which must she choose and which 避ける? Only one person could advise in such a 事例／患者—only one could relieve her mind of its difficulties and terrors: The Shepherd of souls in the city—the Bishop himself. She too was a lamb of his flock; to him and to no one else could she turn.

This thought fell on her heart like a ray of light 分散させるing the clouds of 不確定 and alarm. With a 深い breath of 救済 she took the child in her 武器 and told him—for he was whimpering to know where she was taking him, and why he might not go 支援する to Dada—that they were going to see a good, 肉親，親類d man who would tell them the way home to their father and mother. Papias, however, still wailed to go to Dada and not to the man.

Half 主張するing and half 説得するing him with 約束s, she dragged him along as far as the main street. This was 十分な of an excited throng; 兵士s on foot and on horseback were doing what they could to keep the peace, and the bustle amused the little boy's curiosity so that he soon forgot his homesickness. When, at length, Ague 設立する the street that led to the Prefect's house she was 公正に／かなり carried along by the 殺到するing, 急ぐing 暴徒. To turn was やめる impossible; the 最大の she could do was to keep her wits about her, and concentrate her strength so as not to be parted from the child. 押し進めるd, pulled, squeezed, scolded, and 乱用d by other women for her folly in bringing a child out into such a （人が）群がる, she at last 設立する herself in the 広大な／多数の／重要な square. A hideous hubbub of coarse, loud 発言する／表明するs pierced her unaccustomed ears; she could have sunk on the earth and cried; but she kept up her courage and collected all her energies, for she saw in the distance a large gilt cross over a lofty doorway. It was like a 迎える／歓迎するing and welcome home. Under its 保護 she would certainly, find 残り／休憩（する）, なぐさみ and safety.

But how was she to reach it? The space before her was packed with men as a quiver is packed with arrows; there was not room for a pin between. The only chance of getting 今後 was by 軍隊ing her way, and nine-tenths of the （人が）群がる were men—angry and 嵐／襲撃するing men, whose wild and strange demeanor filled her with terror and disgust. Most of them were 修道士s who had flocked in at the Bishop's 控訴，上告 from the 修道院s of the 砂漠, or from the Lauras and hermitages of Kolzum by the Red Sea, or even from Tabenna in Upper Egypt, and whose hoarse 発言する／表明するs rent the 空気／公表する with vehement cries of: "負かす／撃墜する with the idols! 負かす／撃墜する with Serapis! Death to the heathen!"

This army of the Saviour whose very essence was gentleness and whose spirit was love, seemed indeed to have 砂漠d from his 基準 of light and grace to the 血-stained 旗，新聞一面トップの大見出し／大々的に報道する of murderous 憎悪. Their matted locks and 耐えるd fringed savage 直面するs with glowing 注目する，もくろむs; their haggard or paunchy nakedness was scarcely covered by undressed hides of sheep and goats; their parched 肌s were scarred and （土地などの）細長い一片d by the use of the 天罰（を下す）s that hung at their girdles. One—a "栄冠を与える 持参人払いの"—had a 直面する streaming with 血, from the 栄冠を与える of thorns which he had 公約するd to wear day and night in memory and imitation of the Redeemer's sufferings, and which on this 広大な／多数の／重要な occasion he 圧力（をかける）d hard into the flesh with ostentatious 殉教／苦難. One, who, in his 修道院, had earned the 指名する of the "oil-jar," supported himself on his neighbors' 武器, for his emaciated 脚s could hardly carry his dropsical carcass which, for the last ten years, he had fed 排他的に on gourds, snails, locusts and Nile water. Another was chained inseparably to a comrade, and the couple dwelt together in a 洞穴 in the 石灰岩 hills 近づく Lycopolis. These two had 公約するd never to let each other sleep, that so their time for repentance might be 二塁打d, and their bliss in the next world 高めるd in 割合 to their mortifications in this.

One and all, they were 同盟（する）s in a 広大な／多数の／重要な fight, and the same hopes, ideas, and wishes 解雇する／砲火／射撃d them all. The Abominable Thing—which imperilled hundreds of thousands of souls, which 招待するd Satan to 主張する his dominion in this world—should 落ちる this day and be 絶滅するd forever! To them the whole heathen world was the "広大な／多数の／重要な whore;" and though the gems she wore were beautiful to see and rejoiced the mind and heart of fools, they must be snatched from her painted brow; they would 天罰（を下す） her from off the 直面する of the redeemed earth and destroy the seducer of souls forever. "負かす／撃墜する with the idols! 負かす／撃墜する with Serapis! 負かす／撃墜する with the heathen!" Their shouts 雷鳴d and bellowed all about Agne; but, just as the uproar and 鎮圧する were at the worst, a tall and majestic 人物／姿／数字 appeared on a balcony above the cross and 延長するd his 手渡す in 静める and dignified benediction に向かって the seething 集まり of humanity. As he raised it all 現在の, 含むing Ague, 屈服するd and bent the 膝.

Agne felt, knew, that this stately man was the Bishop whom she sought, but she did not point him out to her little brother, for his 面 was that of some proud 君主 rather than of "the good, 肉親，親類d man" of whom she had dreamed. She could never dare to 軍隊 her way into the presence of this 広大な／多数の／重要な lord! How should the 支配者 over a million souls find time or patience for her and her trivial griefs?

However, there must be within his dwelling sundry presbyters and 助祭s, and she would 演説（する）／住所 herself to one of them, as soon as the （人が）群がる had 分散させるd enough for her to make her way to the door beneath the cross. Twenty times at least did she 新たにする her 成果／努力s, but she made very small 進歩; most of the 修道士s, as she tried to squeeze past them, 概略で 押し進めるd her 支援する; one, on whose arm she 投機・賭けるd to lay her 手渡す, begging him to make way for her, broke out into shrieks as though a serpent had stung him, and when the 鎮圧する brought her into 接触する with the 栄冠を与える-持参人払いの he thrust her away exclaiming:

"Away woman! Do not touch me, spawn of Satan 道具 of the evil one! or I will tread you under foot!"

退却／保養地 had been as impossible as 進歩, and long hours went by which to her seemed like days; still she felt no 疲労，（軍の）雑役, only alarm and disgust, and, more than anything else, an ardent 願望（する） to reach the Bishop's palace and take counsel of a priest. It was long past noon when a 転換 took place which served at any 率 to 利益／興味 and amuse the crying child.

On the 壇・綱領・公約 above the doorway Cynegius （機の）カム 前へ／外へ—Cynegius, the Emperor's 委任する／代表; a stout man of middle 高さ, with a shrewd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する 長，率いる and a lawyer's 直面する. 明言する／公表する 高官s, 領事s and Prefects had, at this date, 中止するd to wear the 衣装 that had 示すd the patricians of old Rome—a woollen toga that fell in 幅の広い and dignified 倍のs from the shoulders; a long, の近くに-fitting 式服 had taken its place, of purple silk brocade with gold flowers. On the （外交）使節／代表's shoulder 炎d the badge of the highest 公式の／役人s, a cruciform ornament of a peculiarly 厚い and 高くつく／犠牲の大きい tissue. He 迎える／歓迎するd the （人が）群がる with a condescending 屈服する, a 先触れ（する） blew three 爆破s on the tuba, and then Cynegius, with a wave of his 手渡す introduced his 私的な 長官 who stood by his 味方する, and who at once opened a roll he held and shouted at the 最高の，を越す of a （犯罪の）一味ing 発言する／表明する:

"Silence in Caesar's 指名する!"

The trumpet then sounded for the fourth time, and silence so 完全にする fell on the （人が）群がるd square that the horses of the 機動力のある guard in 前線 of the Prefect's house could be heard snorting and champing.

"In Caesar's 指名する," repeated the 公式の／役人, who had been selected for the 義務 of reading the 皇室の message. Cynegius himself bent his 長，率いる, again waved his 手渡す に向かって his 長官, and then に向かって the statues of the Emperor and 皇后 which, 機動力のある on gilt 基準s, were 陳列する，発揮するd to the populace on each 味方する of the balcony; then the reading began:

"Theodosius Caesar 迎える／歓迎するs the inhabitants of the 広大な／多数の／重要な and noble city of Alexandria, by Cynegius, his faithful 外交官／大使 and servant. He knows that its true and honest 国民s 自白する the 宗教上の 約束 in all piety and steadfastness, as 配達するd to 信奉者s in the beginning by Peter, the prince of the Apostles; he knows that they 持つ／拘留する the true Christian 約束, and がまんする by the doctrine 配達するd by the 宗教上の Ghost to the Fathers of the Church in 会議 at Nicaea.

"Theodosius Caesar who, in all humility and pride, （人命などを）奪う，主張するs to be the sword and 保護物，者, the 支持する／優勝者 and the rampart of the one true 約束, congratulates his 支配するs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な and noble city of Alexandria inasmuch as that most of them have turned from the devilish heresy of Arius, and have 自白するd the true Nicaean creed; and he 発表するs to them, by his faithful and noble servant Cynegius, that this 約束 and no other shall be 認めるd in Alexandria, as throughout his dominions.

"In Egypt, as in all his lands and 州s, every doctrine …に反対するd to this precious creed shall be 迫害するd, and all who 自白する, preach or diffuse any other doctrine shall be considered 異端者s and 扱う／治療するd as such."

The 長官 paused, for loud and repeated shouts of joy broke from the multitude. Not a dissentient word was heard-indeed, the man who should have dared to utter one would certainly not have escaped unpunished. It was not till the 先触れ（する） had several times blown a 警告 爆破 that the reader could proceed, as follows:

"It has come to the ears of your Caesar, to the 深い grieving of his Christian soul, that the 古代の idolatry, which so long smote mankind with blindness and kept them wandering far from the gates of 楽園, still, through the 力／強力にする of the devil, has some 寺s and altars in your 広大な／多数の／重要な and noble city. But because it is grievous to the Christian and clement heart of the Emperor to avenge the 迫害s and death which so many 宗教上の 殉教者s have 耐えるd at the 手渡すs of the bloodthirsty and cruel heathen on their posterity, or on the miscreant and—misbelieving enemies of our 宗教上の 約束—and because the Lord hath said 'vengeance is 地雷'—Theodosius Caesar only 法令s that the 寺s of the heathen idols in this 広大な／多数の／重要な and noble city of Alexandria shall be の近くにd, their images destroyed and their altars overthrown. Whosoever shall defile himself with 血, or 殺す an innocent beast for sacrifice, or enter a heathen 寺, or 成し遂げる any 宗教的な 儀式 therein, or worship any image of a god made by 手渡すs-nay, or pray in any 寺 in the country or in the city, shall be at once 要求するd to 支払う／賃金 a 罰金 of fifteen 続けざまに猛撃するs of gold; and whosoever shall know of such a 罪，犯罪 存在 committed without giving （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） of it, shall be 罰金d to the same 量."

[* Codex Theodosianus XVI, 10, 10. ]

The last words were spoken to the 勝利，勝つd, for a shout of 勝利, louder and wilder than had ever before been heard even on this favorite 会合-place of the populace, rent the very skies. Nor did it 中止する, nor 産する／生じる to any trumpet-爆破, but rolled on in spreading waves 負かす／撃墜する every street and alley; it reached the ships in the port, and rang through the halls of the rich and the hovels of the poor; it even 設立する a dull echo in the light-house at the point of Pharos, where the watchman was trimming the lamp for the night; and in an incredibly short time all Alexandria knew that Caesar had dealt a death-blow to the worship of the heathen gods.

The 広大な／多数の／重要な and fateful 噂する was heard, too, in the Museum and the Serapeum; once more the 青年 who had grown up in the high schools of the city, 熟考する／考慮するing the 知恵 of the heathen, gathered together; men who had 精製するd and purified their intellect at the spring of Greek philosophy and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d their spirit with enthusiasm for all that was good and lovely in the teaching of 古代の Greece—these obeyed the 召喚するs of their master, Olympius, or flew to 武器 under the leadership of Orestes, the 知事, for the High-Priest himself had to see to the defences of the Serapeum.—Olympius had 武器s ready in 豊富, and the 青年s 速く collected 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 基準s he had 用意が出来ている, and 急ぐd into the square before the Prefect's house to 運動 away the 修道士s and to 主張する that Cynegius should return forthwith to Rome with the Emperor's edict.

Young and noble lads were they who marched 前へ／外へ to the struggle, equipped like the Helleman 兵士s of the palmy days of Athens; and as they went they sang a 戦う／戦い-song of Callinus which some one—who, no one could tell—had わずかに altered for the occasion:

"Come, rouse ye Greeks; what, sleeping still! Is courage dead, is shame unknown? Start up, 急ぐ 前へ／外へ with 熱心な will, And smite the mocking Christians 負かす／撃墜する!"

Everything that …に反対するd their 進歩 was overthrown. Two maniples of foot-兵士s who held the high-road across the Bruchium 試みる／企てるd to turn them, but the 前進する of the inflamed young 軍人s was irresistible and they reached the street of the Caesareum and the square in 前線 of the Prefect's 住居. Here they paused to sing the last lines of their battlesong:

"運命／宿命 捜し出すs the coward out at home, He dies unwept, unknown to fame, While by the hero's 栄誉（を受ける）d tomb Our grandsons' grandsons shall 布告する: 'In the 広大な／多数の／重要な 衝突's fiercest hour He stood unmoved, our 保護物，者 and tower.'"

It was here, at the wide 開始 into the square, that the 衝突／不一致 took place: on one 味方する the handsome 青年s, 栄冠を与えるd with garlands, with their noble Greek type of 長，率いるs, thoughtful brows, perfumed curls, and anointed 四肢s 演習d in the 体育館—on the other the 悪意のある fanatics in sheep-肌, ascetic visionaries grown grey in 急速な／放蕩なing, 天罰（を下す）ing, and self-否定.

The 修道士s now 用意が出来ている to 会合，会う the onset of the young 熱中している人s who were fighting for freedom of thought and enquiry, for Art and Beauty. Each 味方する was defending what it felt to be the highest Good, each was 平等に in earnest as to its 有罪の判決s, both fought for something dearer and more precious than this earthly （期間が）わたる of 存在. But the philosophers' party had swords; the 修道士s' 単独の 武器 was the 天罰（を下す）, and they were accustomed to ply that, not on each other but on their own 反抗的な flesh. A wild and disorderly struggle began with swingeing blows on both 味方するs; 祈りs and psalms mingling with the 戦う／戦い-song of the heathen. Here a 修道士 fell 負傷させるd, there one lay dead, there again lay a 罰金 and delicate-looking 青年, felled by the 激しい 握りこぶし of a recluse. A hermit 格闘するd 手渡す to 手渡す with a young philosopher who, only yesterday had 配達するd his first lecture on the Neo-Platonism of Plotinus to an 利益／興味d audience.

And in the 中央 of this mad struggle stood Agne with her little brother, who clung closely to her skirts and was too terrified to shed a 涙／ほころび or utter a cry. The girl was resolutely 静める, but she was too utterly terror-stricken even to pray. 恐れる, 吸収するing 恐れる had stunned her thoughts; it overmastered her like some 激烈な／緊急の physical 苦痛 which began in her heart and 侵入するd every fibre of her でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる.

Even while the 皇室の message was 存在 read she had been too 脅すd to take it all in; and now she 簡単に shut her 注目する，もくろむs tight and hardly understood what was going on around her, till a new and different noise sounded の近くに in her ears: the clatter of hoofs, blare of trumpets and shouts and 叫び声をあげるs. At last the tumult died away and, when she 投機・賭けるd to open her 注目する，もくろむs and look about her, the place all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her was as （疑いを）晴らす as though it had been swept by invisible 手渡すs; here and there lay a dead 団体／死体 and there still was a dense （人が）群がる in the street 主要な to the Caesareum, but even that was 分散させるing and 退却／保養地ing before the 前進する of a 機動力のある 軍隊.

She breathed 自由に once more, and 解放（する）d the child's 長，率いる from the skirt of her dress in which he had wrapped and buried it. The end of her alarms was not yet come, however, for a 軍隊／機動隊 of the young heathen （機の）カム 飛行機で行くing across the square in wild 退却／保養地 before a 分割 of the 激しい cavalry, which had 介入するd to part the combatants.

The 逃亡者／はかないものs （機の）カム straight に向かって her; again she の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs tightly, 推定する／予想するing every instant to find herself under the horses' feet. Then one of the runaways knocked 負かす／撃墜する Papias, and she could 耐える no more; her senses 砂漠d her, her 膝s failed under her, she lost consciousness, and with a dull groan she fell on the dusty pavement. の近くに to her, as she lay, 急ぐd the 追求するd and the pursuers—and at last, how long after she knew not, when she 回復するd her senses she felt as if she were floating in the 空気／公表する, and presently perceived that a 兵士 had her in his 武器 and was carrying her like a child.

Fresh alarms and fresh shame 圧倒するd the poor girl; she tried to 解放する／自由な herself and 設立する him やめる ready to 始める，決める her 負かす／撃墜する. When she was once more on her feet and felt that she could stand she ちらりと見ることd wildly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her with sudden recollection, and then uttered a hoarse cry, for her mouth and tongue were parched:

"Christ Jesus! Where is my brother?" She 押し進めるd 支援する her hair with a desperate gesture, 圧力（をかける）ing her 手渡すs to her 寺s and peering all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her with a look of fevered 悲惨.

She was still in the square and の近くに to the door of the Prefect's house; a man on horseback, in all probability her preserver's servant, was に引き続いて them, 主要な his master's horse. On the pavement lay 負傷させるd men groaning with 苦痛; the street of the Caesareum was lined with a 二塁打 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of footsoldiers of Papias no 調印する!

Again she called him, and with such 深い anguish in her 発言する／表明する, which was 厳しい and shrill with terror, that the young officer looked at her with extreme compassion.

"Papias, Papias—my little brother! O God my Saviour!—where, where is the child?"

"We will have him sought for," said the 兵士 whose 発言する／表明する was gentle and 肉親，親類d. "You are too young and pretty—what brought you into this （人が）群がる and まっただ中に such an uproar?"

She colored 深く，強烈に and looking 負かす／撃墜する answered low and hurriedly: "I was going to see the Bishop."

"You chose an evil hour," replied Constantine, for it was he who had 設立する her lying on the pavement and who had thought it only an 行為／法令／行動する of mercy not to 信用 so young and fair a girl to the 保護 of his 信奉者s. "You may thank God that you have got off so cheaply. Now, I must return to my men. You know where the Bishop lives? Yes, here. And with regard to your little brother... Stay; do you live in Alexandria?" "No, my lord."

"But you have some relation or friend whom you 宿泊する with?"

"No, my lord. I am ... I have ... I told you, I only want to see my lord the Bishop."

"Very strange! 井戸／弁護士席, take care of yourself. My time is not my own; but by- and-bye, in a very short time, I will speak to the city watchmen; how old is the boy?"

"Nearly six."

"And with 黒人／ボイコット hair like yours?"

"No, my lord—fair hair," and as she spoke the 涙／ほころびs started to her 注目する，もくろむs. "He has light curly hair and a 甘い, pretty little 直面する."

The prefect smiled and nodded. "And if they find him," he went on, "Papias, you say, is his 指名する where is he to be taken?"

"I do not know, my lord, for—and yet! Oh! my 長，率いる aches, I cannot think—if only I knew... If they find him he must come here—here to my lord the Bishop."

"To Theophilus?" said Constantine in surprise. "Yes, yes—to him," she said あわてて. "Or—stay—to the gate-keeper at the Bishop's palace."

"井戸／弁護士席, that is いっそう少なく aristocratic, but perhaps it is more to the 目的," said the officer; and with a 調印する to his servant, he 新たな展開d his 手渡す in his horse's mane, leaped into the saddle, waved her a 別れの（言葉，会）, and 再結合させるd his men without 支払う／賃金ing any 注意する to her thanks.

CHAPTER XIV

There was much bustle and 動かす in the hall of the Episcopal palace. Priests and 修道士s were （人が）群がるing in and out; 未亡人s, who, as deaconesses, were ゆだねるd with the care of the sick, were waiting, 包帯s in 手渡す, and discussing their work and 事例／患者s, while acolytes 解除するd the 負傷させるd on to the litters to carry them to the hospitals.

The 助祭 Eusebius, whom we have met as the spiritual 助言者 of Marcus, was superintending the good work, and he took particular care that as much attention should be shown to the 負傷させるd heathen as to the Christians.

In 前線 of the building 退役軍人s of the twenty-first legion paced up and 負かす／撃墜する in the place of the ordinary gate-keepers, who were 十分な 保護 in times of peace.

Agne looked in vain for any but 兵士s, but at last she slipped in unobserved の中で the men and women who were tending the 負傷させるd. She was terribly thirsty, and seeing one of the 未亡人s mixing some ワイン and water and 申し込む／申し出 it to one of the 負傷させるd men who 押し進めるd it away, she took courage and begged the deaconess to give her a drink. The woman 手渡すd her the cup at once, asking to whom she belonged that she was here.

"I want to see my lord, the Bishop," replied Agne, but then 訂正するing herself, she 追加するd あわてて: "If I could see the Bishop's gate-keeper, I might speak to him."

"There he is," said the deaconess, pointing to an enormously tall man standing in the darkest and remotest corner of the hall. The 不明瞭 reminded her for the first time that it was now evening. Night was 製図／抽選 on, and then where could she take 避難 and find 避難所? She shuddered and 簡単に 説: "Thank you," she went to the man who had been pointed out to her and begged that if her little brother should be 設立する and brought to him, he would take 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of him.

"To be sure," said the big man good-naturedly. "He can be taken to the orphanage of the 'Good Samaritan' if they bring him here, and you can enquire for him there."

She then made so bold as to ask if she could see a priest; but for this she was directed to go to the church, as all those who were すぐに 大（公）使館員d to the Bishop were to-day fully 占領するd, and had no time for trifles. Agne, however, 固執するd in her request till the man lost patience altogether and told her to be off at once; but at this instant three ecclesiastics （機の）カム in at the door by which her friend was on guard, and Agne, collecting all her courage, went up to one of them, a priest of 前進するd age, and besought him 緊急に:

"Oh! reverend Father, I beg of you to hear me. I must speak to a priest, and that man 運動s me away and says you 非，不，無 of you have time to …に出席する to me!"

"Did he say that!" asked the priest, and he turned 怒って on the 犯人 説: "The Church and her 大臣s never 欠如（する） time to …に出席する to the needs of any faithful soul—I will follow you, brothers.—Now, my child, what is it that you need?"

"It lies so ひどく on my soul," replied Agne, raising her 注目する，もくろむs and 手渡すs in humble supplication. "I love my Saviour, but I cannot always do 正確に／まさに as I should wish, and I do not know how I せねばならない 行為／法令／行動する so as not to 落ちる into sin."

"Come with me," said the priest, and 主要な the way across a small garden, he took her into a wide open 法廷，裁判所 and from thence in at a 味方する door and up a flight of stairs which led to the upper 床に打ち倒す. As she followed him her heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 high with painful and yet 希望に満ちた excitement. She kept her 手渡すs tightly clasped and tried to pray, but she could hardly 支配（する）／統制する her thoughts of her brother and of all she 手配中の，お尋ね者 to say to the presbyter.

They presently entered a lofty room where the window-shutters were の近くにd, and where a number of lamps, already lighted, were hanging over the cushioned divans on which sat 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of busy scribes of all ages.

"Here we are," said the priest kindly, as he seated himself in an 平易な- 議長，司会を務める at some little distance from the writers. "Now, tell me fully what troubles you; but as 簡潔に as you can, for I am sparing you these minutes from important 商売／仕事."

"My lord," she began, "my parents were freeborn, natives of Augusta Trevirorum. My father was a collector of 尊敬の印 in the Emperor's service ..."

"Very good—but has this anything to do with the 事柄?"

"Yes, yes, it has. My father and mother were good Christians and in the 暴動s at Antioch—you remember, my lord, three years ago—they were killed and I and my brother—Papias is his 指名する ..."

"Yes, yes—go on."

"We were sold. My master paid for us—I saw the money; but he did not 扱う／治療する us as slaves. But now he wants me—he, Sir, is wholly 充てるd to the heathen gods-and he wants me ..."

"To serve his idols?"

"Yes, reverend Father, and so we ran away."

"やめる 権利, my child."

"But the scriptures say that the slave shall obey his master?"

"True; but higher than the master in the flesh is the Father in Heaven, and it is better a thousand times to sin against man than against God."

This conversation had been carried on in an undertone on account of the scribes 占領するd at the desks; but the priest raised his 発言する／表明する with his last words, and he must have been heard in the 隣接するing room, for a 激しい curtain of plain cloth was opened, and an 異常に 深い and powerful 発言する／表明する exclaimed:

"支援する again already, Irenaeus! That is 井戸／弁護士席; I want to speak with you."

"すぐに, my lord—I am at your service in a moment.—Now, my child," he 追加するd, rising, "you know what your 義務 is. And if your master looks you up and 主張するs on your 補助装置ing at the sacrifice or what ever it may be, you will find 避難所 with us. My 指名する is Irenaeus."

Here he was again interrupted, for the curtain was 解除するd once more and a man （機の）カム out of the inner room whom no one could forget after having once met him. It was the Bishop whom Agne had seen on the balcony; she 認めるd him at once, and dropped on her 膝s to kiss the hem of his 式服 in all humility. Theophilus 受託するd the homage as a 事柄 of course, あわてて ちらりと見ることing at the child with his large keen 注目する，もくろむs; Agne not daring to raise hers, for there was certainly something strangely impressive in his 面. Then, with a wave of his long thin 手渡す to 示す Agne, he asked:

"What does this girl want?"

"A freeborn girl—parents Christian—comes from Antioch..." replied Irenaeus. "Sold to a heathen master—命令（する）d to serve idols—has run away and now has 疑問s ..."

"You have told her to which Lord her service is 予定?" interrupted the Bishop. Then, turning to Agne, he said: "And why did you come here instead of going to the 助祭 of your own church?"

"We have only been here a few days," replied the girl timidly, as she 投機・賭けるd to raise her 注目する，もくろむs to the handsome 直面する of this princely prelate, whose 罰金, pale features looked as if they had been carved out of marble.

"Then go to partake of the sacred Eucharist in the basilica of Mary," replied the Bishop. "It is just now the hour—but no, stop. You are a stranger here you say; you have run away from your master—and you are young, very young and very... It is dark too. Where are you ーするつもりであるing to sleep?"

"I do not know," said Agne, and her 注目する，もくろむs filled with 涙／ほころびs.

"That is what I call courage!" murmured Theophilus to the priest, and then he 追加するd to Agne: "井戸／弁護士席, thanks to the saints, we have 亡命s for such as you, here in the city. That scribe will give you a 文書 which will 安全な・保証する your admission to one. So you come from Antioch? Then there is the 避難 of Seleucus of Antioch. To what parish* did your parents belong?"

[* Parochia in Latin. ]

"To that of John the Baptist?"

"Where Damascius was the preacher?"

"Yes, 宗教上の Father. He was the shepherd of our souls."

"What! Damascius the Arian?" cried the Bishop. He drew his 罰金 and stately 人物／姿／数字 up to its most 命令（する）ing 高さ and の近くにd his thin lips in august contempt, while Irenaeus, clasping his 手渡すs in horror, asked her:

"And you—do you, too, 自白する the heresy of Arius?"

"My parents were Arians," replied Agne in much surprise. "They taught me to worship the godlike Saviour."

"Enough!" exclaimed the Bishop 厳しく. "Come Irenaeus."

He nodded to the priest to follow him, opened the curtain and went in first with 最高の dignity.

Agne stood as if a thunderbolt had fallen, pale, trembling and desperate. Then was she not a Christian? Was it a sin in a child to 受託する the creed of her parents? And were those who, after charitably 延長するing a saving 手渡す, had so 敏速に 孤立した it—were they Christians in the 十分な meaning of the All-慈悲の Redeemer?

Agonizing 疑問s of everything that she had hitherto みなすd sacred and inviolable fell upon her soul; 疑問s of everything in heaven and earth, and not 単に of Christ and of his godlike, or divine goodness—for what difference was there to her 逮捕 in the meaning of the two words which 始める，決める man to 追跡（する） and 迫害する man? In the 苦しめる and hopeless 窮地 in which she 設立する herself, she shed no 涙／ほころびs; she 簡単に stood rooted to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where she had heard the Bishop's 判決.

Presently her attention was roused by the shrill 発言する／表明する of an old writer who called out to one of the younger assistants.

"That girl 乱すs me, Petubastis; show her out." Petubastis, a pretty Egyptian lad, was more than glad of an interruption to his work which somehow seemed endless to-day; he put aside his 器具／実施するs, 一打／打撃d 支援する the 黒人／ボイコット hair that had fallen over his 直面する, and 除去するing the reed-pen from behind his ear, stuck in a sprig of dark blue larkspur. Then he tripped to the door, opened it, looked at the girl with the 冷静な／正味の impudence of a connoisseur in beauty, 屈服するd わずかに, and pointing the way out said with airified politeness:

"許す me!"

Agne at once obeyed and with a drooping 長，率いる left the room; but the young Egyptian stole out after her, and as soon as the door was shut he 掴むd her 手渡す and said in a whisper: "If you can wait half an hour at the 底（に届く） of the stairs, pretty one, I will take you somewhere where you will enjoy yourself."

She had stopped to listen, and looked enquiringly into his 直面する, for she had no 疑惑 of his meaning; the young fellow, encouraged by this, laid his 手渡す on her shoulder and would have drawn her に向かって him but that she, thrusting him from her as if he were some horrible animal, flew 負かす／撃墜する the steps as 急速な／放蕩な as her feet could carry her, and through the 中庭 支援する into the 広大な／多数の／重要な 入り口-hall.

Here all was, by this time, dark and still; only a few lamps lighted the 中心存在d space and the ゆらめく of a たいまつ fell upon the （法廷の）裁判s placed there for the accommodation of priests, laymen and supplicants 一般に.

Utterly worn out—whether by terror or 失望 or by hunger and 疲労，（軍の）雑役 she scarcely knew—she sank on a seat and buried her 直面する in her 手渡すs.

During her absence the 負傷させるd had been 伝えるd to the sick-houses; one only was left whom they had not been able to move. He was lying on a mattress between two of the columns at some little distance from Agne, and the light of a lamp, standing on a 薬／医学-chest, fell on his handsome but 無血の features. A deaconess was ひさまづくing at his 長，率いる and gazed in silence in the 直面する of the dead, while old Eusebius crouched prostrate by his 味方する, 残り／休憩（する）ing his cheek on the breast of the man whose 注目する，もくろむs were 調印（する）d in eternal sleep. Two sounds only broke the 深遠な silence of the 砂漠d hall: an 時折の faint sob from the old man and the 安定した step of the 兵士s on guard in 前線 of the Bishop's palace. The 未亡人, ひさまづくing with clasped 手渡すs, never took her 注目する，もくろむs off the 直面する of the 青年, nor moved for 恐れる of 乱すing the 助祭 who, as she knew, was praying—praying for the 救済 of the heathen soul snatched away before it could repent. Many minutes passed before the old man rose, 乾燥した，日照りのd his moist 注目する，もくろむs, 圧力（をかける）d his lips to the 冷淡な 手渡す of the dead and said sadly:

"So young—so handsome—a masterpiece of the Creator's 手渡す!... Only to-day as gay as a lark, the pride and joy of his mother-and now! How many hopes, how much 勝利 and happiness are extinct with that life. O Lord my Saviour, Thou hast said that not only those who call Thee Lord, Lord, shall find grace with our Father in Heaven, and that Thou hast shed Thy 血 for the 救済 even of the heathen—save, redeem this one! Thou that are the Good Shepherd, have mercy on this wandering sheep!"

Stirred to the 底（に届く） of his soul the old man threw up his 武器 and gazed 上向きs rapt in ecstasy. But presently, with an 成果／努力, he said to the deaconess:

"You know, Sister, that this lad was the only son of Berenice, the 未亡人 of Asclepiodorus, the rich shipowner. Poor, （死が）奪い去るd mother! Only yesterday he was 運動ing his guadriga out of the gate on the road to Marea, and now—here! Go and tell her of this terrible occurrence. I would go myself but that, as I am a priest, it might be painful to her to learn of his 悲劇の end from one of the very men against whom the poor darkened 青年 had drawn the sword. So do you go, Sister, and 扱う／治療する the poor soul very tenderly; and if you find it suitable show her very gently that there is One who has balm for every 負傷させる, and that we—we and all who believe in Him—lose what is dear to us only to find it again. Tell her of hope: Hope is everything. They say that green is the color of hope, for it is the spring-tide of the heart. There may be a Spring for her yet."

The deaconess rose, 圧力（をかける）d a kiss on the 注目する，もくろむs of the dead 青年, 約束d Eusebius that she would do her best and went away. He, too, was about to leave when he heard a sound of low sobbing from one of the （法廷の）裁判s. He stood still to listen, shook his old 長，率いる, and muttering to himself:

"広大な／多数の／重要な God—慈悲の and 肉親，親類d... Thou alone canst know wherefore Thou hast 始める，決める the rose-garland of life with so many sharp thorns," he went up to Agne who rose at his approach.

"Why, my child," he said kindly, "what are you weeping for? Have you, too, lost some dear one killed in the fray?"

"No, no," she あわてて replied with a gesture of terror at the thought.

"What then do you want here at so late an hour?"

"Nothing—nothing," she said. "That is all over! Good God, how long I must have been sitting here—I—I know I must go; yes, I know it."

"And are you alone-no one with you?"

She shook her 長，率いる sadly. The old man looked at her 辛うじて.

"Then I will take you 安全な home," he said. "You see I am an old man and a priest. Where do you live, my child?"

"I? I..." stammered Agne, and a 激流 of scalding 涙／ほころびs fell 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. "My God! my God! where, where am I to go?"

"You have no home, no one belonging to you?" asked the old man. "Come, child, pluck up your courage and tell me truly what it is that troubles you; perhaps I may be able to help you."

"You?" she said with bitter melancholy. "Are not you one of the Bishop's priests?"

"I am a 助祭, and Theophilus is the 長，率いる of my church; but for that very 推論する／理由 ..."

"No," said Agne はっきりと, "I will deceive no one. My parents were Arians, and as my beliefs are the same as theirs the Bishop has driven me away as an outcast, finally and without pity."

"Indeed," said Eusebius. "Did the Bishop do that? 井戸／弁護士席, as the 長，率いる of a large community of Christians he, of course, is bound to look at things in their widest 面; small things, small people can be nothing to him. I, on the contrary, am myself but a small personage, and I care for small things. You know, child, that the Lord has said 'that in his Father's kingdom there are many mansions,' and that in which Arius dwells is not 地雷; but it is in the Father's kingdom にもかかわらず. It cannot be so much amiss after all that you should 粘着する to the creed of your parents. What is your 指名する?"

"Agne."

"Agne, or the lamb. A pretty, good 指名する! It is a 指名する I love, as I, too, am a shepherd, though but a very humble one, so 信用 yourself to me, little lamb. Tell me, why are you crying? And whom do you 捜し出す here? And how is it that you do not know where to find a home?"

Eusebius spoke with such homely 親切, and his 発言する／表明する was so 十分な of fatherly sympathy that hope 生き返らせるd in Agne's breast, and she told him with frank 信用／信任 all he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to know.

The old man listened with many a "Hum" and "Ha"—then he 企て，努力，提案 her …を伴って him to his own house, where his wife would find a corner that she might fill.

She 喜んで agreed, and thanked him 熱望して when he also told the doorkeeper to bring Papias after them if he should be 設立する. Relieved of the worst of her griefs, Agne followed her new friend through the streets and 小道／航路s, till they paused at the gate of a small garden and he said: "Here we are. What we have we give 喜んで, but it is little, very little. Indeed, who can 耐える to live in 高級な when so many are 死なせる／死ぬing in want and 悲惨?"

As they went across the 陰謀（を企てる）, between the little flower-beds, the 助祭 pointed to a tree and said with some pride: "Last year that tree bore me three hundred and seven peaches, and it is still healthy and 生産力のある."

A hospitable light twinkled in the little house at the end of the garden, and as they entered a queer-looking dog （機の）カム out to 会合，会う his master, barking his welcome. He jumped with かなりの agility on his fore-脚s, but his hind 脚s were 麻ひさせるd and his 団体／死体 sloped away and stuck up in the 空気／公表する as though it were 大（公）使館員d to an invisible board.

"This is my good friend Lazarus," said the old man cheerfully. "I 設立する the poor beggar in the road one day, and as he was one of God's creatures, although he is a 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なう, I 慰安 myself with the 詩（を作る） from the Psalms: 'The Lord has no joy in the strength of a horse, neither taketh he 楽しみ in any man's 脚s.'"

He was so evidently content and merry that Agne could not help laughing too, and when, in a few minutes, the 助祭's wife gave her a warm and motherly 歓迎会 she would have been happier than she had been for a long time past, if only her little brother had not been a 負わせる on her mind and if she had not longed so sadly to have him 安全な by her 味方する. But even that 苦悩 presently 設立する 救済, for she was so 疲れた／うんざりした and exhausted that, after eating a few mouthfuls, she was thankful to 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する in the clean bed that Elizabeth had 用意が出来ている for her, and she 即時に fell asleep. She was in the old 助祭's bed, and he made ready to pass the night on the couch in his little sitting-room.

As soon as the old couple were alone Eusebius told his wife how and where he had met the girl and ended by 説:

"It is a puzzling question as to these Arians and other Christian 異端者s. I cannot be hard on them so long as they 粘着する faithfully to the One Lord who is necessary to all. If we are in the 権利—and I 堅固に believe that we are—and the Son is of one 実体 of the Father, he is without 位置／汚点／見つけ出す or blemish; and what can be more divine than to overlook the error of another if it 関心s ourselves, or what more meanly human than to take such an error amiss and indulge in a cruel or sanguinary 復讐 on the erring soul? Do not misunderstand me. I, unfortunately—or rather, I say, thank God!—I have done nothing 広大な／多数の／重要な here on earth, and have never risen to be anything more than a 助祭. But if a boy comes up to me and mistakes me for an acolyte or something of that 肉親，親類d, is that a 推論する／理由 why I should 侮辱する／軽蔑する or punish him? Not a bit of it.

"And to my belief our Saviour is too 純粋に divine to hate those who regard Him as only 'God-like.' He is Love. And when Arius goes to Heaven and sees Jesus Christ in all His divine glory, and 落ちるs 負かす／撃墜する before Him in an ecstasy of joy and repentance, the worst the Lord will do to him will be to take him by the ear and say: 'Thou fool! Now thou seest what I really am; but thine errors be forgiven!'"

Elizabeth nodded assent. "Amen," she said, "so be it.—And so, no 疑問, it will be. Did the Lord cast out the woman taken in 姦通? Did he not give us the parable of the Samaritan?—Poor little girl! We have often wished for a daughter and now we have 設立する one; a pretty creature she is too. God 認めるs us all our wishes! But you must be tired, old man; go to 残り／休憩（する） now."

"直接／まっすぐに, 直接／まっすぐに," said Eusebius; but then, striking his forehead with his 手渡す, he went on in much annoyance: "And with all this tumult and worry I had やめる forgotten the most important thing of all: Marcus! He is like a 所有するd creature, and if I do not make a successful 控訴，上告 to his 良心 before he sleeps this night mischief will come of it. Yes, I am very tired; but 義務 before 残り／休憩（する）. It is of no use to 否定する me, Mother. Get me my cloak; I must go to the lad." And a few minutes later the old man was making his way to the house in the Canopic street.

CHAPTER XV

Dread and 苦悩 had taken 所有／入手 of the merchant's 世帯 after Constantine had left them. Messengers （機の）カム hurrying in, one after another, to request the presence of Olympius. A heathen 長官 of Evagrius the 知事, had 明らかにする／漏らすd what was astir, and the philosopher had at once 用意が出来ている to return to the Serapeum. Porphyrius himself ordered his の近くにd harmamaxa to be brought out, and undertook to fetch 武器s and 基準s to the 寺 from a storehouse where they were laid by. This building stood on a 陰謀（を企てる） of ground belonging to him in Rhacotis, behind a 木材／素質-yard which was accessible from the streets in 前線 and behind, but 避難所d from the public gaze by sheds and 支持を得ようと努めるd-stacks.

The old aqueduct, which 供給（する）d the 法廷，裁判所s of sacrifice and the Subterranean crypts of the 寺 where the mysteries of Serapis were celebrated, passed の近くに by the 支援する-塀で囲む of this 倉庫／問屋. Since the 破壊 of the watercourse, under the Emperor Julian, the 地下組織の conduit had been 乾燥した，日照りの and empty, and a man by わずかに stooping could readily pass through it unseen into the Serapeum. This mysterious passage had lately been 内密に （疑いを）晴らすd out, and it was now to be used for the 輸送（する） of the 武器 to the 寺 管区s.

Damia had been 現在の at the 簡潔な／要約する but vehement interview between her son and Olympius, and had thrown in a word now and again: "It is serious, very serious!" or, "Fight it out—no ４半期/4分の1!"

The parting was evidently a very painful one to Olympius; when the merchant held out both his 手渡すs the older man clasped them in his and held them to his breast, 説: "Thanks, my friend; thanks for all you have done. We have lived—and if now we 死なせる／死ぬ it is for the 未来 happiness of our grandchildren. What would life be to you and me if it were marred by scourgings and 尋問s?—The omens read ill, and if I am not 完全に deceived we are at the beginning of the end. What lies beyond! ... we as philosophers must 会合，会う it calmly. The 最高の Mind that 治める／統治するs us has planned the universe so 井戸／弁護士席, that it is not likely that those things of which we now have no knowledge should not also be ordered for the best. The pinions of my soul （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 indeed more 自由に and lightly as I 予知する the moment when it shall be 解放（する）d from the 重荷（を負わせる） of this flesh!"

The High-Priest raised his 武器 as though indeed he were 用意が出来ている to 急に上がる and uttered a 熱烈な and 奮起させるd 祈り in which he rehearsed to the gods all that he and his had done in their 栄誉（を受ける） and 公約するd to 申し込む／申し出 them fresh sacrifices. His 表現s were so lofty, and his flow of language so beautiful and 解放する／自由な, that Porphyrius did not dare to interrupt him, though this long 延期する on the part of the leader of the 原因（となる） made him intolerably anxious. When the old man—who was as emotional as a boy—中止するd speaking, his white 耐えるd was wet with 涙／ほころびs, and seeing that even Damia's and Gorgo's 注目する，もくろむs were moist, he was 準備するing to 演説（する）／住所 them again; but Porphyrius interposed. He gave him time only to 圧力（をかける） his lips to Datnia's 手渡す and to 企て，努力，提案 Gorgo 別れの（言葉，会）.

"You were born into stirring times," he said to her, "but under a good 調印する. Two worlds are in 衝突／不一致; which shall 生き残る?—For you, my darling, I have but one wish: May you be happy!"

He left the room and the merchant paced up and 負かす／撃墜する lost in 暗い／優うつな thoughts. Presently, as he caught his mother's 注目する，もくろむ 直す／買収する，八百長をするd uneasily upon him, he murmured, いっそう少なく to her than to himself: "If he can think thus of what the end will be, who can still dare to hope?" Damia drew herself up in her 議長，司会を務める.

"I," she exclaimed passionately, "I—I dare, and I do hope and 信用 in the 未来. Is everything to 死なせる／死ぬ which our forefathers planned and 設立するd? Is this dismal superstition to 圧倒する and bury the world and all that is 有望な and beautiful, as the 溶岩 stream rolled over the cities of Vesuvius? No, a thousand times no! Our retrograde and 臆病な／卑劣な 世代, which has lost all heart to enjoy life in sheer dread of 未来 annihilation, may perhaps be doomed by the gods, as was that of Deucalion's day. 井戸／弁護士席—if so, what must be must! But such a world as they dream of never can, never will last. Let them 後継する in their monstrous 計画／陰謀! if the 寺 of 寺s, the House of Serapis, were to be in ashes and the image of the mighty god to be dashed to pieces, what then... I say what then? Then indeed everything will be at an end—we, everybody; but they too, they, too, will 死なせる／死ぬ."

She clenched her 握りこぶし with 憎悪 and 復讐 and went on: "I know what I know—there are legible and infallible 調印するs, and it is given to me to 解釈する／通訳する them, and I tell you: It is true, unerringly true, as every Alexandrian child has learnt from its nurse: When Serapis 落ちるs the earth will 崩壊（する） like a 乾燥した，日照りの puff-ball under a horse's hoof. A hundred oracles have 発表するd it, it is written in the prophecies of the heavenly 団体／死体s, and in the scroll of 運命／宿命. Let them be! Let it come! The end is 甘い to those who, in the hour of death, can see the enemy thrust the sword into his own breast."

The old woman sank 支援する panting and gasping for breath, but Gorgo 急いでd to support her in her 武器 and she soon 回復するd. Hardly had she opened her 注目する，もくろむs again than, seeing her son still in the room, she went on 怒って:

"You—here still? Do you think there is any time to spare? They will be waiting, waiting for you! You have the 重要な and they need 武器s."

"I know what I am about," replied Porphyrius calmly. "All in good time. I shall be on the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す long before the youngsters have 組み立てる／集結するd. Cyrus will bring me the pass-words and 調印するs; I shall send off the messengers, and then I shall still be in time for 活動／戦闘."

"Messengers! To whom?"

"To Barkas. He is at the 長，率いる of more than a thousand Libyan 小作農民s and slaves. I shall send one, too, to Pachomius to 企て，努力，提案 him 勝利，勝つ us over adherents の中で the Biamite fishermen and the 全住民 of the eastern Delta."

"権利, 権利—I know. Twenty talents—Pachomius is poor—twenty talents shall be his, out of my 私的な coffer, if only they are here in time."

"I would give ten, thirty times as much if they were only here now!" cried the merchant, giving way for the first time to the 表現 of his real feelings. "When I began life my father taught me the new superstitions. Its chains still hang about me; but in this fateful hour I feel more 堅固に than ever, and I mean to show, that I am faithful to the old gods. We will not be wanting; but 式のs! there is no escape for us now if the 皇室の party are 信頼できる. If they 落ちる upon us before Barkas can join us, all is lost; if, on the contrary, Barkas comes at once and in time, there is still some hope; all may yet be 井戸／弁護士席. What can a party of 修道士s do? And as yet only our Constantine's 激しい cavalry have come to the 援助 of the two legions of the 守備隊."

"Our Constantine!" shrieked Damia. "Whose? I ask you, whose? We have nothing to do with that 哀れな Christian!"

But Gorgo turned upon her at once:

"Indeed, grandmother," she exclaimed, quivering with 激怒（する）, "but we have! He is a 兵士 and must do his 義務; but he is 情愛深く 大（公）使館員d to us."

"Us, us?" retorted the old woman with a laugh. "Has he sworn love to you, let me ask? Has he? and you-do you believe him, simple fool? I know him, I know him! Why, for a 捨てる of bread and a 減少（する） of ワイン from the 手渡す of his priest he would see you and all of us 急落（する），激減（する）d into 悲惨! But see, here are the messengers."

Porphyrius gave his 指示／教授／教育s to the young men who now entered the hall, hurried them off, clasped Gorgo in a tender embrace and then bent over his mother to kiss her—a thing he had not done for many a day. Old Damia laid aside her stick, and taking her son's 直面する in both her withered 手渡すs, muttered a few words which were half a fond 控訴，上告 and half a magical 決まり文句／製法, and then the women were alone. For a long while both were silent. The old woman sat sunk in her arm-議長，司会を務める while Gorgo stood with her 支援する against the pedestal of a 破産した／（警察が）手入れする of Plato, gazing meditatively at the ground. At last it was Damia who spoke, asking to be carried into the women's rooms.

Gorgo, however, stopped her with a gesture, went の近くに to her and said: "No, wait a minute, mother; first you must hear what I have to say."

"What you have to say?" asked her grandmother, shrugging her shoulders.

"Yes. I have never deceived you; but one thing I have hitherto 隠すd from you because I was never till this morning sure of it myself—now I am. Now I know that I love him."

"The Christian?" said the old woman, 押し進めるing aside a shade that 審査するd her 注目する，もくろむs.

"Yes, Constantine; I will not hear you 乱用 him." Damia laughed はっきりと, and said in a トン of 最高の 軽蔑（する）:

"You will not? Then you had better stop your ears, my dear, for as long as my tongue can wag..."

"Hush, grandmother, say no more," said the girl resolutely. "Do not 刺激する me with more than I can 耐える. Eros has pierced me later than he does most girls and has done it but once, but how 深く，強烈に you can never know. If you speak ill of him you only 悪化させる the 負傷させる and you would not be so cruel! Do not—I entreat you; 減少（する） the 支配する or else..."

"Or else?"

"Or else I must die, mother—and you know you love me."

Her トン was soft but 会社／堅い; her words referred to the 未来, but that 未来 was as （疑いを）晴らす to Gorgo's 見解（をとる） as if it were past. Damia gave a 迅速な, sidelong ちらりと見ること at her grandchild, and a 冷淡な 冷気／寒がらせる ran through her; the—girl stood and spoke with an 空気／公表する of inspiration—she was 十分な of the divinity as Damia thought, and the old woman herself felt as though she were in a 寺 and in the 即座の presence of the Immortals.

Gorgo waited for a reply, but in vain; and as her grandmother remained silent she went 支援する to her place by the pedestal. At last Damia raised her wrinkled 直面する, looked straight in the girl's 注目する，もくろむs and asked:

"And what is to be the end of it?"

"Aye—what?" said Gorgo gloomily and she shook her 長，率いる. "I ask myself and can find no answer, for his image is ever 現在の to me and yet 塀で囲むs and mountains stand between us. That 直面する, that image—I might perhaps 軍隊 myself to 粉々にする it; but nothing shall ever induce me to let it be defiled or 不名誉d! Nothing!"

The old woman sank into brooding thought once more; mechanically she repeated Gorgo's last word, and at intervals that 徐々に became longer she murmured, at last scarcely audibly: "Nothing—nothing!"

She had lost all sense of time and of her 即座の surroundings, and long-forgotten 悲しみs （人が）群がるd on her memory: The dreadful day when a young freedman—a gifted 天文学者 and philosopher who had been 任命するd her 教える, and whom she had loved with all the passion of a vehement nature—had been kicked out of her father's house by slaves, for daring to aspire to her 手渡す. She had given him up—she had been 軍隊d to do so; and after she was the wife of another and he had risen to fame, she had never given him any 記念品 that she had not forgotten him. Two thirds of a century lay between that happy and terrible time, and the 現在の. He had been dead many a long year, and still she remembered him, and was thinking of him even now. A singular 成果／努力 of fancy showed her herself, as she had then been, and Gorgo—whom she saw not with her bodily 注目する，もくろむs, though the girl was standing in 前線 of her—two young creatures 味方する by 味方する. The two were but one in her 見通し; the same anguish that embittered one life now 脅すd the other. But after all she, Damia, had dragged this grief after her through the 疲れた／うんざりした １０年間s, like the アイロンをかける ball at the end of a chain which keeps the galley-slave to his place at the oar, and from which he can no more escape than from a ponderous and ever-現在の 影をつくる／尾行する; and Gorgo's 悲しみ could not at any 率 be for long, since the end of all things was at 手渡す—it was coming slowly but with 必然的な certainty, nearer and nearer every hour.

When had a 軍隊／機動隊 of enthusiastic students and あわてて-collected 小作農民- 兵士s ever been able to snake an effectual stand against the hosts of Rome? Damia, who only a few minutes since had spoken with such 決定するd 激励 to her son, had terrible 見通しs of the 皇室の legions putting Olympius to 大勝する, with the Libyans under Barkas and the Biamite 群衆 under Pachomius; 嵐／襲撃するing the Serapeum and 減ずるing it to 廃虚: Firebrands 飛行機で行くing through its sacred halls, the roof giving way, the 丸天井s 落ちるing in; the sublime image of the god—the magnificent work of Bryaxis—乱打するd by a あられ／賞賛する of 石／投石するs, and 沈むing to mingle with the reeking dust. Then a cry rose up from all nature, as though every 星／主役にする in heaven, every wave of ocean, every leaf of the forest, every blade in the meadow, every 激しく揺する on the shore and every 穀物 of sand in the measureless 砂漠 had 設立する a 発言する／表明する; and this 全世界の／万国共通の wail of "Woe, woe!" was 溺死するd by rolling 雷鳴 such as the ear of man had never heard, and no mortal creature could hear and live. The heavens opened, and out of the 黒人／ボイコット 湾 of death-耐えるing clouds 注ぐd streams of 解雇する／砲火／射撃; 消費するing 炎上s rose to 会合，会う it from the riven womb of earth, 急ぐing up to lick the sky. What had been 空気／公表する turned to 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and ashes, the silver and gold 星／主役にするs fell 衝突，墜落ing from the firmament, and the heavens themselves 屈服するd and 崩壊（する）d, burying the 廃虚d earth. Ashes, ashes, 罰金 grey dusty ashes pervaded space, till presently a ハリケーン rose and swept away the 大混乱 of gloom, and 広大な nothingness yawned before her: a bottomless abyss—an insatiable throat, swallowing 負かす／撃墜する with greedy かわき all that was left; till where the world had been, with gods and men and all their 作品, there was only nothingness; hideous, inscrutable and unfathomable. And in it, above it, around it—for what are the dimensions of nothingness?—there 統治するd the 理解できない まとまり of the Primal One, in 静める and pitiless self- 集中, beyond—the Real, nay even beyond the 考えられる—for conception 暗示するs plurality—the 最高の One of the Neo-Platonists to whose school she belonged.

The old woman's 血 ran 冷淡な and hot as she pictured the scene; but she believed in it, and chose to believe in it; "Nothing, nothing ..." which she had begun by muttering, insensibly changed to "Nothingness, nothingness!" and at last she spoke it aloud.

Gorgo stood spellbound as she gazed at her grandmother. What had come over her? What was the meaning of this glaring 注目する，もくろむ, this gasping breath, this awful 表現 in her 直面する, this convulsive 活動／戦闘 of her 手渡すs? Was she mad? And what did she mean by "Nothingness, nothingness..." repeated in a sort of hollow cry?

Terrified beyond 耐えるing she laid her 手渡す on Dalnia's shoulder, 説: "Mother, mother! wake up! What do you mean by 説 'nothingness, nothingness' in that dreadful way?"

Dainia collected her scattered wits, shivered with 冷淡な and then said, dully at first, but with a growing cheerfulness that made Gorgo's 血 run 冷淡な: "Did I say 'nothingness'? Did I speak of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 無効の, my child? You are quick of 審理，公聴会. Nothingness—井戸／弁護士席, you have learnt to think; are you 有能な of defining the meaning of the word—a monster that has neither 長，率いる nor tail, neither 前線 nor 支援する—can you, I say, define the idea of nothingness?"

"What do you mean, mother?" said Gorgo with growing alarm.

"No, she does not know, she does not understand," muttered the old woman with a dreary smile. "And yet Melampus told me, only yesterday, that you understood his lesson on conic sections better than many men. Aye, aye, child; I, too, learnt mathematics once, and I still go through さまざまな 計算／見積りs every night in my 観測所; but to this day I find it difficult to conceive of a mathematical point. It is nothing and yet it is something. But the 広大な／多数の／重要な final nothingness!—And that even is nonsense, for it can be neither 広大な／多数の／重要な nor small, and come neither sooner nor later. Is it not so, my 甘い? Think of nothing—who cannot do that; but it is very hard to imagine nothingness. We can neither of us 達成する that. Not even the One has a place in it. But what is the use of racking our brains? Only wait till to-morrow or the day after; something will happen then which will 減ずる our own precious persons and this beautiful world to that nothingness which to-day is 信じられない. It is coming; I can hear from afar the brazen tramp of the airy and incorporeal monster. A queer sort of 巨大（な）—smaller than the mathematical point of which we were speaking, and yet 広大な beyond all 測定. Aye, aye; our 知能, polyp-like, has long 武器 and can apprehend 広大な size and wide extent; but it can no more conceive of nothingness than it can of infinite space or time.

"I was dreaming that this monstrous Nought had come to his kingdom and was 開始 a yawning mouth and toothless jaws to swallow its all 負かす／撃墜する into the throat that it has not got—you, and me, and your young officer, with this splendid, recreant city and the sky and the earth. Wait, only wait! The glorious image of Serapis still stands radiant, but the cross casts an ominous 影をつくる／尾行する that has already darkened the light over half the earth! Our gods are an abomination to Caesar, and Cynegius only carries out his wishes..."

Here Damia was interrupted by the steward, who 急ぐd breathless into the room, exclaiming:

"Lost! All is lost! An edict of Theodosius 命令（する）s that every 寺 of the gods shall be の近くにd, and the 激しい cavalry have 分散させるd our 軍隊."

"Ah ha!" croaked the old woman in shrill accents. "You see, you see! There it is: the beginning of the end! Yes—your cavalry are a powerful 軍隊. They are digging a 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な—wide and 深い, with room in it for many: for you, for me, and for themselves, too, and for their Prefect.—Call Argus, man, and carry me into the Gynaeconitis* and there tell us what has happened." In the women's room the steward told all he knew, and a sad tale it was; one thing, however, gave him some 慰安: Olympius was at the Serapeunt and had begun to 防備を堅める／強化する the 寺, and 守備隊 it with a strong 軍隊 of adherents.

[* The women's apartment. ]

Damia had definitively given up all hope, and hardly 注意するd this part of his story, while on Gorgo's mind it had a startling 影響. She loved Constantine with all the fervor of a first, and only, and long-抑えるd passion; she had repented long since of her little fit of 疑惑, and it would have cost her no perceptible 成果／努力 to humble her pride, to 飛行機で行く to him and pray for forgiveness. But she could not—dared not—now, when everything was at 火刑／賭ける, 放棄する her fidelity to the gods for whose sake she had let him leave her in 怒り／怒る, and to whom she must 粘着する, cost what it might; that would be a base desertion. If Olympius were to 勝利 in the struggle she might go to her lover and say: "Do you remain a Christian, and leave me the creed of my childhood, or else open my heart to yours." But, as 事柄s now stood, her first 義務 was to 鎮圧する her passion and retrain faithful to the end, even though the 原因（となる） were lost. She was Greek to the backbone; she knew it and felt it, and yet her 注目する，もくろむ had sparkled with pride as she heard the steward's tale, and she seemed to see Constantine at the 長，率いる of his horsemen, 急ぐing upon the heathen and 運動ing them to the four 勝利，勝つd like a flock of sheep. Her heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 high for the 敵 rather than for her hapless friends—these were but bruised reeds—those were the incarnation of 勝利を得た strength.

These divided feelings worried and 悩ますd her; but her grandmother had 示唆するd a way of reconciling them. Where he 命令（する）d victory followed, and if the Christians should 後継する in destroying the image of Serapis the 共同のs of the world would 割れ目 and the earth would 崩壊する away. She herself was familiar with the traditions and the oracles which with one 同意 foretold this doom; she had learnt them as an 幼児 from her nurse, from the slave-women at the ぼんやり現れる, from learned men and astute philosophers—and to her the horrible prophecy meant a 解答 of every contradiction and the bitter-甘い hope of 死なせる／死ぬing with the man she loved.

As it grew dark another person appeared: the Moschosphragist* from the 寺 of Serapis, who, every day, 診察するd the entrails of a 虐殺（する）d beast for Damia; to-day the augury had been so bad that he was almost afraid of 明らかにする／漏らすing it. But the old woman, sure of it beforehand, took his soothsaying やめる calmly, and only 願望（する）d to be carried up to her 観測所 that she might watch the risings of the 星／主役にするs.

[* The examiner of sacrificed animals. ]

Gorgo remained alone below. From the 隣接するing workrooms （機の）カム the monotonous 動揺させる of the ぼんやり現れる at which, as usual, a number of slaves were working.

Suddenly the clatter 中止するd. Damia had sent a slave-girl 負かす／撃墜する to say that they might leave off work and 残り／休憩（する） till next day if they chose. She had ordered that ワイン should be 分配するd to them in the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall, as 自由に as at the 広大な／多数の／重要な festival of Dionysus.

All was silent in the Gynaeconitis. The garlands of flowers, which Gorgo herself had helped some damsels of her 知識 to twine for the 寺 of Isis, lay in a heap-the steward had told her that the venerable 聖域 was to be の近くにd and surrounded by 兵士s. This then put an end to the festival; and she could have been heartily glad, for it relieved her of the necessity of 反抗するing Constantine; still, it was with tender melancholy that she thought of the gentle goddess in whose 聖域 she had so often 設立する 慰安 and support. She could remember, as a tiny child, 集会 the first flowers in her little garden, and sticking them in the ground 近づく the 戦車／タンク from which water was fetched for libations in the 寺; with the pocketmoney given her by her 年上のs, she had bought perfumes to 注ぐ on the altars of the divinity; and often when her heart was 激しい she had 設立する 救済 in 祈り before the marble statue of the goddess. How splendid had the festivals of Isis been, how 喜んで and rapturously had she sung in their 栄誉（を受ける）! Almost everything that had lent poetry and dignity to her childhood had been bound up with Isis and her 聖域—and now it was の近くにd and the image of the divine mother was perhaps lying in fragments in the dirt!

Gorgo knew all the lofty ideals which lay at the 創立／基礎 of the worship of this goddess; but it was not to them that she had turned for help, but to the image in whose mystical strength she 信用d. And what had already been done to Isis and her 寺 might soon be done to Serapis and to his house.

She could not 耐える the thought, for she had been accustomed to regard the Serapeum as the very heart of the universe—the centre and 支点 on which the balance of the earth depended; to her, Serapis himself was inseparable from his 寺 and its atmosphere of magical and mystical 力／強力にする. Every prophecy, every Sibylline text, every oracle must be 誤った if the 倒す of that image could remain unpunished—if the 破壊 of the universe failed to follow, as surely as a flood 続いて起こるs from a 違反 in a dyke. How indeed could it be さもなければ, によれば the explanation which her teacher had given her of the Neo-Platonic conception of the nature of the god?

It was not Serapis but the 広大な／多数の／重要な and unapproachable One—最高の above comprehension and sublime beyond conception, for whose majesty every 指名する was too mean, the fount and 栄冠を与える of Good and Beauty, in whole all that 存在するs ever has been and ever shall be. He it was who, like a brimful 大型船, 洪水d with the quintessence of what we call divine; and from this effluence emanated the divine Mind, the pure 知能 which is to the One what light is to the sun. This Mind with its vitality—a life not of time but of eternity—could 動かす or remain passive as it 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる）d; it 含むd a Plurality, while the One was まとまり, and forever indivisible. The 概念 of each living creature proceeded from the second: The eternal Mind; and this vivifying and energizing 知能 comprehended the 原型s of every living 存在, hence, also, of the immortal gods—not themselves but their idea or image. And just as the eternal Mind proceeded from the One, so, in the third place, did the Soul of the universe proceed from the second; that Soul whose twofold nature on one 味方する touched the 最高の Mind, and, on the other, the baser world of 事柄. This was the immortal Aphrodite, cradled in bliss in the pure radiance of the ideal world and yet unable to 解放する／自由な herself from the 甚だしい／１２ダース clay of 事柄 fouled by sensuality and the 乗り物 of sin.

The 長，率いる of Serapis was the eternal Mind; in his 幅の広い breast slept the Soul of the Universe, and the 原型s of all created things; the world of 事柄 was the footstool under his feet. All the subordinate 軍隊s obeyed him, the mighty first 原因（となる）, whose 長，率いる towered up to the realm of the 理解できない and 信じられない One. He was the sum total of the universe, the epitome of things created; and at the same time he was the 力／強力にする which gave them life and 知能 and 保存するd them from 死なせる／死ぬing by perpetual procreation. It was his might that kept the multiform structure of the 構成要素 and psychical world in perennial harmony. All that lived—Nature and its Soul as much as Man and his Soul—were inseparably 扶養家族 on him. If he—if Serapis were to 落ちる, the order of the universe must be destroyed; and with him: The 合成 of the Universe—the Universe itself must 中止する to 存在する.

But what would 生き残る would not be the nothingness—the 無効の of which her grandmother had spoken; it would be the One—the 冷淡な, ineffable, 理解できない One! This world would 死なせる／死ぬ with Serapis; but perhaps it might please that One to call another world into 存在 out of his 洪水ing essence, peopled by other and different 存在s.

Gorgo was startled out of these meditations by a wild tumult which （機の）カム up from the slaves' hall some distance off and reached her ears in the women's sitting-room. Could her grandmother have opened the ワイン 蓄える／店s all too 自由に; were the 哀れな wretches already drunk?

No, the noise was not that of a 軍隊／機動隊 of slaves who have forgotten themselves, and given the rein to their wild revelry under the 影響（力） of Dionysus! She listened and could distinctly hear lamentable howls and wild cries of grief. Something frightful must have happened! Had some evil befallen her father? 大いに alarmed she flew across the 中庭 to the slaves' ４半期/4分の1s and 設立する the whole 設立, 黒人／ボイコット and white alike, in a 明言する／公表する of frenzy. The women were 急ぐing about with their hair unbound over their 直面するs, （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing their breasts and wailing, the men squatted in silence with their ワイン-cups before them untouched, softly sobbing and whining.

What had come upon them—what blow had fallen on the house?

Gorgo called her old nurse and learnt from her that the Moschosphragist had just told them that the 軍隊／機動隊s had been placed all 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Serapeum and that the Emperor had 命令（する）d the Prefect of the East to lay violent 手渡すs on the 寺 of the King of gods. Today or to-morrow the 罪，犯罪 was to be （罪などを）犯すd. They had been 警告するd to pray and repent of their sins, for at the moment when the holiest 聖域 on earth should 落ちる the whole world would 崩壊する into nothingness. The entrails of the beast sacrificed by Damia had been 黒人／ボイコット as though scorched, and a terrific groan had been heard from the god himself in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 神社; the 中心存在s of the 広大な／多数の／重要な hypostyle had trembled and the three 長，率いるs of Cerberus, lying at the feet of Serapis; had opened their jaws.

Gorgo listened in silence to the old woman's story; and all she said in reply was: "Let them wail."

CHAPTER XVI

The day had flown 速く for Dada under the roof of Medius; there were 衣装s and scenery in wonderful variety for her to look over; the children were 有望な and friendly, and she had enjoyed playing with them, for all her little tricks and rhymes, which Papias was familiar with by this time, were to them new and delightful. It amused her, too, to see what the 国内の difficulties were of which the singer had 述べるd himself as 存在 a 犠牲者.

Medius was one of those men who buy everything that strikes them as cheap—for instance, that very morning, at Kibotus he had stood to watch a fish auction and had bought a whole tub-十分な of pickled fish for "a mere trifle;" but when, presently, the 貨物 was 配達するd, his wife flew into a 広大な／多数の／重要な 激怒（する）, which she vented first on the innocent lad who brought the fish, and then on the いっそう少なく innocent purchaser. They would not get to the 底（に届く） of the バーレル／樽 and eat the last herring, she 主張するd, till they were a century old. Medius, while he 論争d so monstrous a 声明, 熱心に 宣言するd that such wholesome and nutritious food as those fish was undoubtedly calculated to 長引かせる the lives of the whole family to an exceptionally 広大な／多数の／重要な age.

This discussion, which was not at all by way of a jest, amused Dada far more than the tablets, cylinders and 反対／詐欺s covered with numbers and cabalistic 調印するs, to which Medius tried to direct her attention. She darted off in the 中央 of his eager explanations to show his grandchildren how a rabbit 匂いをかぐs and moves his ears when he is 申し込む／申し出d a cabbage-leaf.

The 報告（する）／憶測, which reached them in the afternoon, of the 訴訟／進行s in the square by the Prefect's house, 乱すd Medius 大いに, and he 始める，決める off at once for the scene of 活動／戦闘.

He did not return till evening, and then he looked like an altered man. He must have 証言，証人／目撃するd something very terrible, for his 直面する was as pale as death, and his usually 確信して and swaggering manner had given place to a stricken and care-worn 空気／公表する. He walked up and 負かす／撃墜する the room, groaning as he went; he flung himself on the divan and 星／主役にするd fixedly at the ground; he wandered into the atrium and gazed 慎重に out on the street. Dada's presence seemed suddenly to be the source of much 苦悩 to him, and the girl, painfully conscious of this, 急いでd to tell him that she would prefer to return home at once to her uncle and aunt.

"You can please yourself," was all he said, with a shrug and a sigh. "You may stay for aught I care. It is all the same now!"

So far his wife had left him to himself, for she was used to his violent and eccentric 行為 whenever anything had crossed him; but now she peremptorily 願望（する）d to be 知らせるd what had happened to him and he at once acceded. He had been unwilling to 脅す them sooner than was needful, but they must learn it sooner or later: Cynegius had arrived to 倒す the image of Serapis, and what must 続いて起こる they knew only too 井戸／弁護士席. "To-day," he cried, "we will live; but by to-morrow—a thousand to one-by to-morrow there will be an end of all our joys and the earth will swallow up the old home and us with it!"

His words fell on 用意が出来ている ground; his wife and daughter were appalled, and as Medius went on to paint the 切迫した 大災害 in more vivid colors, his energy growing in 割合 to its 影響 on them, they began at first to sob and whimper and then to wail loudly. When the children, who by this time were in bed, heard the lamentations of their 年上のs, they, too, 始める，決める up a howl, and even Dada caught the 感染. As for Medius himself, he had talked himself into such a 明言する／公表する of terror by his own descriptions of the approaching 破壊 of the world that he abandoned all （人命などを）奪う，主張する to his proud 評判 as a strong-minded man, and やめる forgot his favorite theory that everything that went by the 指名する of God was a mere 発明 of priests and 支配者s to delude and 抑圧する the ignorant; at last he even went so far as to mutter a 祈り, and when his wife begged to be 許すd to join a family of neighbors in sacrificing a 黒人／ボイコット lamb at daybreak, he recklessly gave her a handful of money.

非，不，無 of the party の近くにd an 注目する，もくろむ that night. Dada could not 耐える to remain in the house. Perhaps all these horrors 存在するd only in Medius' fancy; but if 破壊 were indeed 差し迫った, she would a thousand times rattier 死なせる／死ぬ with her own relations than with these people, in whom there was something—she did not know what—for which she felt a 深い aversion. This she explained to her host 早期に in the day and he was ready to 始める，決める out at once and 回復する her to the care of Karnis.

In fact, the 目的 for which he had needed her must certainly come to nothing. He himself was 大（公）使館員d to the service of Posidonius, a 広大な／多数の／重要な magician and wizard, to whom half Alexandria flocked—Christians, Jews, and heathens—ーするために communicate with the dead, with gods and with demons, to 得る （一定の）期間s and charms by which to attract lovers or 負傷させる 敵s, to learn the art of becoming invisible, or to 伸び（る） a glimpse into the 未来. In the 業績／成果 which was 存在 planned Dada was to have appeared to a （死が）奪い去るd mother as the glorified presence of her lost daughter; but the 騒動 in the city had driven the matron, who was rich, to take 避難 in the country the previous afternoon. Nor was it likely that the sorcerer's other （弁護士の）依頼人s—even if all turned out better than could be hoped—would 投機・賭ける into the streets by night. Rich people were timid and 怪しげな; and as the Emperor had lately promulgated fresh and more stringent edicts against the 魔法 arts, Posidonius had thought it 慎重な to 延期する the 会合. Hence Medius had at 現在の no use for the girl; but he 影響する／感情d to agree so readily to her wishes 単に out of 苦悩 to relieve Isarnis as soon as possible of his uneasiness as to her 運命／宿命.

The morning was 有望な and hot, and the town was 群れているing with an excited 暴徒 soon after sunrise. Terror, curiosity and 反抗 were painted on every 直面する; however, Medius and his young companion made their way 邪魔されない as far as the 寺 of Isis by the lake. The doors of the 聖域 were の近くにd, and guarded by 兵士s; but the southern and western 塀で囲むs were surrounded by thousands and thousands of heathen. Some hundreds, indeed, had passed the night there in 祈り, or in sheer terror of the 大災害 which could not fail to 続いて起こる, and they were ひさまづくing in groups, groaning, weeping, and 悪口を言う／悪態ing, or squatting in stolid 辞職, 疲れた／うんざりした, 鎮圧するd and hopeless. It was a heart-rending sight, and neither Dada—who till this moment had been dreading Dame Herse's scolding tongue far more than the 破壊 of the world—nor her companion could forbear joining in the wail that rose from this 広大な multitude. Medius fell on his 膝s groaning aloud and pulled the girl 負かす／撃墜する beside him; for, upon the 塀で囲む that enclosed the 寺 管区s, they now saw a priest who, after 持つ／拘留するing the sacred Sistrum up to 見解（をとる） and muttering some unintelligible 祈りs and invocations, proceeded to 演説（する）／住所 the people.

He was a short stout man, and the sweat streamed 負かす／撃墜する his 直面する as he stood under the 炎ing sun to sketch a fearful picture of the monstrous doom which was hanging over the city and its inhabitants. He spoke with pompous exaggeration, in a shrill, 厳しい 発言する／表明する, wiping his 直面する 一方／合間 with his white linen 式服 or gasping for 空気／公表する, when breath failed him, like a fish 立ち往生させるd on the beach. All this, however, did not trouble his audience, for the 憎悪 that 奮起させるd his language, and the terror of the 即座の 未来 which betrayed itself in every word 正確に／まさに 反映するd their feelings. Dada alone was moved to mirth; the longer she looked at him the more she felt inclined to laugh; besides, the day was so 有望な—a pigeon on the 塀で囲む pattered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his mate, nodding and wriggling after the funny manner of pigeons in love—and, above all, her heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 so high and she had such a happy 直感的に feeling that all was ordered for the best, that the world seemed to her a beautiful and 公正に／かなり 安全な・保証する dwelling-place, in spite of the dark forebodings of the 熱心な preacher. On the eve of 破壊 the earth must surely look 異なって from this; and it struck her as 高度に improbable that the gods should have 明らかにする／漏らすd their 目的 to such a queer old driveller as this priest, and have hidden it from other men. The very fact that this burly personage should prophesy evil with such 有罪の判決 made her 疑問 it; and presently, when the plumes of three or four helmets became 明白な behind the （衆議院の）議長, and a pair of strong 手渡すs しっかり掴むd his 厚い ancles and suddenly dragged him 負かす／撃墜する from his eminence and 支援する into the 寺, she could hardly keep herself from laughing 完全な.

Now, however, there was more real 原因（となる） for alarm a trumpet-爆破 was heard, and a maniple of the twenty-second legion marched 負かす／撃墜する in の近くに order on the （人が）群がる who fled before them. Medius was one of the first to make off; Dada kept の近くに to his 味方する, and when, in his alarm, he 公正に／かなり took to his heels, she did the same; for, in spite of the 歓迎会 she apprehended, she felt that the sooner she could 再結合させる her own people the better. Never till now had she known how dear they were to her. Herse might scold; but her はっきりした words were truer and better than the smooth flattery of Medius. It was a joy to think of seeing them again—Agne, too, and little Papias—and she felt as though she were about to 会合，会う them after years of 分離.

By this time they were at the ship-yard, which was divided only by a 小道／航路 from the 寺-grove; there lay the 船. Dada pulled off her 隠す and waved it in the 空気／公表する, but the signal met with no 返答. They were at the house, no 疑問, for some men were in the very 行為／法令／行動する of 製図／抽選 up the 木造の gangway which connected the 大型船 with the land. Medius hurried 今後 and was so fortunate as to 追いつく the steward, who had been superintending the 操作／手術, before he reached the garden-gate.

The old man was rejoiced to see them, and told them at once that his old mistress had 約束d Herse to give Dada 避難所 if she should return to them. But Dada was proud. She had no liking for Gorgo or her grandmother; and when she had caught up to Medius, やめる out of breath, she 前向きに／確かに 辞退するd the old lady's 歓待.

The 船 was 砂漠d. Karnis—so the steward 知らせるd her—had 孤立した to the 寺 of Serapis with his son, ーするつもりであるing to 補助装置 in its defence; and Herse had …を伴ってd them, for Olympius had said that women would be 設立する useful in the beleaguered 聖域, in 準備するing food for the combatants and in nursing the 負傷させるd.

Dada stood looking at their floating home, utterly disappointed and discouraged. She longed to follow her aunt and to 伸び（る） admission to the Serapeutn; but how could she do this now, and of what use could she hope to be? There was nothing heroic in her composition, and from her 幼少／幼藍期 she had always sickened at the sight of 血. She had no 代案／選択肢 but to return with Medius, and take 避難 under his roof.

The singer gave her ample time for reflection; he had seated himself, with the steward, under the shade of a sycamore, and the two men were 吸収するd in 納得させるing each other, by a hundred arguments which they had 選ぶd up during the last day or two, how 必然的に the earth must be 絶滅するd if the statue of Serapis should be overthrown. In the warmth of their discussion they paid no 注意する to the young girl, who was sitting on a fallen Hermes by the road-味方する. Her vigorous and lively temperament （判決などを）下すd her little apt to dream, or even meditate, in 幅の広い daylight; but the heat and the 最近の excitement had overwrought her and she felt into a drowsy reverie. Now and again, as her 激しい 長，率いる drooped on her breast, she fancied the Serapeum had 現実に fallen; then, as she raised it again, she 回復するd her consciousness that it was hot, that she had lost her home, and that she must, however unwillingly, return with Medius. But at length her eyelids の近くにd, and as she sat in the 十分な 炎 of the sun, a rosy light filled her 注目する，もくろむs and a 有望な 見通し floated before her: Marcus took the modius—the corn 手段—from the 長，率いる of the statue of Serapis and 申し込む／申し出d it to her; it was やめる 十分な of lilies and roses and violets, and she was delighted with the flowers and thanked him 温かく when he 始める，決める the modius 負かす／撃墜する before her. He held out his 手渡すs to her calmly and kindly, and she gave him hers, feeling very happy under the 安定した, compassionate gaze of his large 注目する，もくろむs which had often watched her, on board ship, for some minutes at a time. She longed to say something to him, but she could not speak; and she looked on やめる unmoved as the statue of the god and the hall in which it stood were wrapt in 炎上s. No smoke mingled with this （疑いを）晴らす and genial 炎, but it compelled her to shade her dazzled 注目する，もくろむs; and as she 解除するd her 手渡す she woke to see Medius standing in 前線 of her.

He 願望（する）d her to come home with him at once, and she rose to obey, listening in silence to his 保証／確信s that the lives of Karnis and Orpheus would not be 価値（がある） a sesterce if they fell into the 手渡すs of the Roman 兵士s.

She walked on, more hopeless and depressed than she had ever felt in her life before, past the unfinished hulks in the ship-yard where no one was at work to-day when, coming 負かす／撃墜する the 小道／航路 that divided the wharf from the 寺 管区s, she saw an old man and a little boy. She had not time to ask herself whether she saw rightly or was mistaken before the child caught sight of her, snatched his 手渡す away from that of his companion, and flew に向かって her, shouting her 指名する. In the next moment little Papias had 急ぐd rapturously into her 武器 and, as she 解除するd him up, had thrown his 手渡すs 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her neck, 粘着するing to her as if he would never leave go again, while she hugged him closely for joy, and kissed him with her 注目する，もくろむs 十分な of 涙／ほころびs. She was herself again at once; the sad and anxious girl was the lively Dada once more.

The man who had been 主要な the little boy was すぐに 包囲するd with questions, and from his answers they learnt that he had 設立する the child the evening before at the corner of a street, crying 激しく; that he had taken him home, and with some little difficulty had ascertained from him that he belonged to some people who were living on board a 船, の近くに to a ship-yard. In spite of the excitement that 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるd he had brought the child home as soon as possible, for he could fancy how anxious his parents must be. Dada thanked the 肉親，親類d-hearted artisan with sincere warmth, and the man, seeing how happy the girl and the child were at having met, went his way やめる 満足させるd.

Medius had stood by and had said nothing, but he looked on the pretty little boy with much 好意. If the earth were not to 崩壊する into nothingness after all, this child would be a real treasure trove; and when Dada begged him to find a corner for Papias in his house, though he hinted at the smallness of his 収入s and the 限られた／立憲的な space at his 命令（する）, he 産する／生じるd, if reluctantly, to her entreaties, on her 申し込む／申し出ing him her gold brooch to cover his expenses.

As they made their way 支援する she cast many loving ちらりと見ることs at the child; she was 極端に fond of him, and he seemed a link to 貯蔵所d her to her own people.

CHAPTER XVII

The singer's wife and daughter had joined some neighbors in sacrificing a 黒人／ボイコット lamb to Zeus, a 儀式 that was usual on the occasion of 地震s or very 厳しい 嵐／襲撃するs; but it was done very 内密に, for the edicts 禁じるing the sacrifice of 犠牲者s to the gods were 敏速に and rigidly 施行するd. The more the different members of the family （機の）カム into 接触する with other 国民s, the more 深く，強烈に rooted was their terror that the end of all things was at 手渡す. As soon as it was dark the old man buried all his 貯金, for even if everyone else were to 死なせる／死ぬ, he felt that he—though how or why he knew not—might be 免除された from the ありふれた doom.

The night was warm, and 広大な／多数の／重要な and small alike slept—or lay awake—under the 星／主役にするs so as not to be 圧倒するd by the 衝突，墜落 of roofs and 塀で囲むs; the next day was oppressively hot, and the family cowered in a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 in the scanty shade of a palm and of a fig-tree, the only growth of any size in the singer's garden. Medius himself, in spite of the scorching sun, could not be still.

He 急ぐd off to the town again and again, but only to return each time to 高める the anguish of the 世帯 by relating all sorts of horrors which he had 選ぶd up in his wanderings. They were 強いるd to 満足させる their hunger with bread, cheese, and fruit, for the two slave-women 前向きに／確かに 辞退するd to 危険 their lives by cooking in the house.

Medius' temper 変化させるd as he （機の）カム and went; now he was gentle and affectionate, and then again he 激怒（する）d like a madman; and his wife outdid him. At one moment she would abandon him and the children, while she anointed the 世帯 altar and put up 祈りs; at the next she railed at the baseness and cruelty of the gods. When her husband brought the news that the Serapeum was surrounded by the 皇室の 軍隊／機動隊s, she scoffed and spit at the sacred images, and five minutes later she was 公約するing a sacrifice to the deities of Olympus. The general 混乱 was distracting; as the sun rose, the anguish, physical and mental, of the whole family 大いに 増加するd, and by noon had reached an appalling pitch.

Dada looked on intensely disgusted, and only shook her 長，率いる when one or another of her companions was sure she felt a shock of 地震 or heard the roll of distant 雷鳴. She could not explain to herself why she, who was usually timid enough, was 免除された from the 全世界の／万国共通の panic though she felt 深く，強烈に pitiful に向かって the terrified women and children. 非，不，無 of them troubled themselves about her; the day dragged on with intolerable slowness, quenching all her gay vivacity, while she was utterly exhausted by the scorching African sun, of which, till now, she had never known the 力／強力にする. At last, in the afternoon, she 設立する the little garden, which was by this time heated like an oven, やめる unbearable, and she looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する for Papias. The child was sitting on the 塀で囲む looking at the congregation streaming into the basilica of St. 示す. Dada followed his example, and when the many-発言する／表明するd psalms rang out of the open door of the church, she listened to the music, for it seemed long since she had heard any, and after wiping the perspiration from the little boy's 直面する with her peplos, she pointed to the building and said: "It must be nice and 冷静な／正味の in there."

"Of course it is," said Papias.

"It is never too hot in church. I will tell you what—we will go there." This was a 有望な idea; for, thought Dada, any place must be pleasanter than this; and she felt 堅固に tempted, too, to see the inside of one of Agne's 寺s and to sing once more, or, at any 率, hear others sing.

"Come along," she said, and they stole through the 砂漠d house to get into the street by the atrium. Medius saw them, but he made no 試みる／企てる to 拘留する them; he had sunk into lethargic 無関心／冷淡. It was not an hour since he had taken 在庫／株 of his life and means, setting the small 人物／姿／数字 of his 普通の／平均（する） income against his 歓待 to Dada and her little companion; but then, again, he had calculated that, if all went 井戸／弁護士席, he might make かなりの 利益（をあげる）s out of the girl and the child. Now, he felt it was all the same to him whether he and his family and Dada met their doom in the house or out of it.

Dada and Papias soon reached the church of St. 示す, the oldest Christian basilica in the city. It consisted of a vestibule—the narthex—and the 団体／死体 of the church, a very long hall, with a flat roof ceiled with stained 支持を得ようと努めるd and supported on a 二塁打 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of やめる simple columns. This space was divided into two parts by a 審査する of pierced work; the innermost 部分 had a raised 床に打ち倒す or podium, on which stood a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with 議長，司会を務めるs placed 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it in a semicircle. The centre seat was higher and more richly decorated than the others. These 議長，司会を務めるs were unoccupied; a few 助祭s in 'talares' of light-colored brocade were busied about the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.

In the middle of the vestibule there was a small 戦車／タンク; here a number of penitents had collected who, with their flayed ribs and abject lamentations, 申し込む／申し出d a more melancholy spectacle than even the terrified （人が）群がる whom Dada had seen the day before, gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 寺 of Isis. Indeed, 場所／位置 would have 孤立した at once but that Papias dragged her 今後, and when she had passed through the 広大な／多数の／重要な door into the nave she breathed a sigh of 救済. A soothing sense of 一時的休止，執行延期 （機の）カム over her, such as she had rarely felt; for the lofty building, which was only half 十分な, was deliciously 冷静な／正味の and the subdued light was restful to her 注目する，もくろむs. The slight perfume of incense and the sober singing of the 組み立てる／集結するd worshippers were soothing to her senses, and, as she took a seat on one of the （法廷の）裁判s, she felt 避難所d and 安全な.

The old church struck her as a home of perfect peace; in all the city, she thought, there could hardly be another 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where she might 残り／休憩（する） so 静かに and contentedly. So for some little time she gave herself up, 団体／死体 and soul, to the refreshing 影響（力）s of the coolness, the solemnity, the fragrance and the music; but presently her attention was attracted to two women in the seats just in 前線 of her.

One of them, who had a child on her arm, whispered to her neighbor:

"You here, Hannah, の中で the unbaptized? How are you going on at home?"

"I cannot stay long," was the answer. "It is all the same where one sits, and when I leave I shall 乱す no one. But my heart is 激しい; the child is very bad. The doctor says he cannot live through the day, and I felt as if I must come to church."

"Very 権利, very 権利. Do you stay here and I will go to your house at once; my husband will not mind waiting."

"Thank you very much, but Katharine is staying with the boy and he is やめる 安全な there."

"Then I will stay and pray with you for the dear little child."

Dada had not 行方不明になるd a word of this simple 対話. The woman whose child was ill at home, and who had come here to pray for strength or mercy, had a remarkably 甘い 直面する; as the girl saw the two friends 屈服する their 長，率いるs and 倍の their 手渡すs with downcast 注目する，もくろむs, she thought to herself: "Now they are praying for the sick child ..." and involuntarily she, too, bent her curly 長，率いる, and murmured softly: "O ye gods, or thou God of the Christians, or whatever thou art called that hast 力／強力にする over life and death, make this poor woman's little son 井戸／弁護士席 again. When I get home again I will 申し込む／申し出 up a cake or a fowl—a lamb is so 高くつく／犠牲の大きい."

And she fancied that some invisible spirit heard her, and it gave her a vague satisfaction to repeat her simple supplication over and over again.

一方／合間 a 哀れな blind dwarf had seated himself by her 味方する; 近づく him stood the old dog that guided him. He held him by a string and had been 許すd to bring his 不可欠の comrade into the church. The old man joined loudly and devoutly in the psalm which the 残り／休憩（する） of the congregation were singing; his 発言する／表明する had lost its freshness, no 疑問, but he sang in perfect tune. It was a 楽しみ to Dada to listen, and though she only half understood the words of the psalm she easily caught the 空気／公表する and began to sing too, at first timidly and hardly audibly; but she soon 伸び（る）d courage and, に引き続いて the example of little Papias, joined in with all her might.

She felt as though she had reached land after a 嵐の and uncomfortable voyage, and had 設立する 避難 in a hospitable home; she looked about her to discover whether the news of the approaching 破壊 of the world had not 侵入するd even here, but she could not feel 確かな ; for, though many 直面するs 表明するd anguish of mind, contrition, and a 熱烈な 願望（する）—perhaps for help or, perhaps, for something やめる different—not a cry of lamentation was to be heard, such as had rent the 空気／公表する by the 寺 of Isis, and most of the men and women 組み立てる／集結するd here were singing, or praying in silent absorption. There were 非，不，無 of the frenzied 修道士s who had terrified her in the Xenodochium and in the streets; on this day of tumult and 苦悩 they are 充てるing all their small strength and 広大な／多数の／重要な enthusiasm to the service of the Church 交戦的な.

This 会合, at so unusual an hour, had been 会を召集するd by Eusebius, the 助祭 of the 地区, with the 意向 of 静めるing the spirits of those who had caught the general 感染 of alarm. Dada could see the old man step up into a raised pulpit on the inner 味方する of the 審査する which parted the baptized from the unbaptized members of the congregation; his silvery hair and 耐えるd, and the cheerful 静める of his 直面する, with the high white forehead and gentle, loving gaze, attracted her 大いに. She had heard Karnis speak of Plato, and knew by heart some axioms of his doctrine, and she had always thought of the 下落する as a young man; but in 前進するd age, she fancied, he might have looked like Eusebius. Aye, and it would have 井戸／弁護士席 beseemed this old man to die, like the 広大な／多数の／重要な Athenian, at a mirthful wedding-feast.

The priest was evidently about to give a discourse, and much as she admired him, this idea 誘発するd her to やめる the church; for, though she could sit still for hours to hear music, she 設立する nothing more irksome than to be compelled to listen for any length of time to a speech she might not interrupt. She was therefore rising to leave; but Papias held her 支援する and entreated her so pathetically with his blue baby-注目する，もくろむs not to take him away and spoil his 楽しみ that she 産する／生じるd, though the 適切な時期 was 都合のよい for moving unobserved, as the woman in 前線 of her was 準備するing to go and was shaking 手渡すs with her neighbor. She had indeed risen from her seat when a little girl （機の）カム in behind her and whispered, loud enough for Dada's keen ears to catch the words: "Come mother, come home at once. He has opened his 注目する，もくろむs and called for you. The 内科医 says all danger is over."

The mother in her turn whispered to her friend in glad haste: "All is 井戸／弁護士席!" and hurried away with the girl. The friend she had left raised her 手渡すs and 注目する，もくろむs in thanksgiving, and Dada, too, smiled in sympathy and 楽しみ. Had the God of the Christian heard her 祈り with theirs.

一方／合間 the preacher had ended his 予選 祈り and began to explain to his hearers that he had bidden them to the church ーするために 警告する them against foolish terrors, and to lead them into the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind in which the true Christian せねばならない live in these momentous times of 騒動. He wished to point out to his brethren and sisters in the Lord what was to be 恐れるd from the idols and their 倒す, what the world really 借りがあるd to the heathen, and what he 推定する／予想するd from his fellow-信奉者s when the splendid and 切迫した 勝利 of the Church should be 達成するd.

"Let us look 支援する a little, my beloved," he said, after this 簡潔な／要約する introduction. "You have all heard of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Alexander, to whom this noble city 借りがあるs its 存在 and its 指名する. He was a mighty 器具 in the 手渡す of the Lord, for he carried the tongue and the 知恵 of the Greeks throughout all lands, so that, in the fulness of time, the doctrine which should proceed from the only Son of God might be understood by all nations and go home to all hearts. In those days every people had its own idols by hundreds, and in every tongue on earth men put up their 祈りs to the 最高の 力／強力にする which makes itself felt wherever mortal creatures dwell. Here, by the Nile, after Alexander's death, 統治するd the Ptolemies; and the Egyptian 国民s of Alexandria prayed to other gods than their Greek neighbors, so that they could never 部隊 in worshipping their divinities; but Philadelphus, the second Ptolemy, a very wise man, gave them a god in ありふれた. In consequence of a 見通し seen in a dream he had the divinity brought from Sinope, on the shores of Pontus, to this town. This idol was Serapis, and he was raised to the 王位 of divinity here, not by Heaven, but by a shrewd and 慎重な man; a grand 寺 was built for him, which is to this day one of the wonders of the world, and a statue of him was made, as beautiful as any image ever formed by the 手渡す of man. You have seen and know them both, and you know too, how, before the gospel was preached in Alexandria, （人が）群がるs of all classes, excepting the Jews, thronged the Serapeum.

"A 薄暗い perception of the sublime teaching of the Lord by whom God has redeemed the world had 夜明けd, even before His 外見 on earth, on the spirit of the best of the heathen, and in the hearts of those wise men who—though not born into the 明言する／公表する of grace—sought and strove after the truth, after inward 潔白, and an 逮捕 of the Almighty. The Lord chose them out to 準備する the hearts of mankind for the good tidings, and make them fit to receive the gospel when the 星／主役にする should rise over Bethlehem.

"Many of these 下落するs had infused precious doctrine into the worship of Serapis before the hour of true redemption had come. They enjoined the servants of Serapis to be more 熱心な in the care of the soul than in that of the 団体／死体, for they had （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd the imperishable nature of the spiritual and divine part of man; they saw that we are brought into 存在 by sin and love, and we must therefore die to our sinful love and rise again through the might of love eternal. These Hellenes, like the Egyptian 下落するs of the times of the Pharaohs, divined and 宣言するd that the soul was held responsible after death for all it had done of good or evil in its mortal 団体／死体. They distinguished virtue and sin by the eternal 法律, which was written in the hearts even of the heathen, to the end that they, by nature, might do the 作品 of the 法律; nay, there were some of their loftiest spirits who, though they knew not the Lord, it is true, 要求するd the repentance in the sinner, in the 指名する of Serapis, and pronounced that it was good to give up the delusive joys and vain 楽しみs of the flesh and to break away from the evil—whether of 団体／死体 or of soul—which we are led into by the senses. They called upon their disciples to 持つ／拘留する 会合s for meditation whereby they might discern truth and the divinity; and the 広大な 管区s of the Serapeum 含む／封じ込めるd 独房s and alcoves for penitents and 充てるs, in which many a soul touched by grace, dead to the world and 吸収するd in the contemplation of such things as they esteemed high and heavenly, has ripened to old age and death.

"But, my beloved, the Light in which we rejoice, through no 長所s or 砂漠s of our own, had not yet been shed on the lost children of those days of 不明瞭; and all those noble, and indeed most admirable 成果／努力s were 汚染するd by an admixture, even here, of coarse superstition, 血まみれの sacrifices, and foolish adoration of perishable 石／投石する idols and beasts without understanding; and in other places by the 誤った and delusive arts of Magians and sorcerers. Even the 薄暗い 逮捕 of true 救済 was darkened and distorted by the subtleties of a vain and inconsistent philosophy, which held a theory as immutably true one day and overthrew or 否定するd it the next. Thus, by degrees, the 寺 of the idol of Sinope degenerated into a 要塞／本拠地 of deceit and 流血／虐殺, of the basest superstition, the 楽しみs of the flesh, and abominations that cried to Heaven. Learning, to be sure, was still 心にいだくd in the halls of the Serapeum; but its disciples turned with 常習的な hearts from the truth which was sent into the world by the grace of God, and they remained the prophets of error. The doctrines which the 下落するs had associated with the idea of Serapis, debased and degraded by the most contemptible trivialities; lost all their 価値（がある） and dignity; and after the 広大な／多数の／重要な Apostle to whom this basilica is 献身的な, had brought the gospel to Alexandria, the idol's 王位 began to totter, and the tidings of 救済 shook its 創立／基礎s and brought it to the 瀬戸際 of 破壊 in spite of the 迫害s, in spite of the edicts of the apostate Julian, in spite of the desperate 成果／努力s of the philosophers, sophists, and heathen—for our Lord and Master, Jesus Christ, has given certainty and actuality to the (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing 影をつくる／尾行する of half- divined truth which lies in the 核心 of the worship of Serapis. The pure and radiant 星／主役にする of Christian love has risen in the place of the 薄暗い nebulous もや of Serapis; and just as the moon pales when the sun appears 勝利を得た, the worship of Serapis has died away in a thousand places where the gospel has been received. Even here, in Alexandria, its feeble 炎上 is kept alive only by infinite care, and if the might of our pious and Christian Emperor makes itself felt-tomorrow, or next day—then, my beloved, it will 消える in smoke, and no 力／強力にする on earth can fan it into life again. Not our grandsons, no, but our own children will ask: Who—what was Serapis? For he who shall be overthrown is no longer a mighty god but an idol bereft of his splendor and his dignity. This is no struggle of might against might; it is the death-一打／打撃 given to a 負傷させるd and vanquished 敵. The tree is rotten to the 核心 and can 鎮圧する no one in its 落ちる, but it will cover all who stand 近づく it with dust and rubbish. The 君主 has 生き延びるd his dominion, and when his fingers 減少（する） the sceptre few indeed will bewail him, for the new King has already 機動力のある the 王位 and His is the Kingdom, and the 力／強力にする, and the glory, forever! Amen."

Dada had listened to the 助祭's 演説（する）／住所 with no particular 利益／興味, but the 結論 struck her attention. The old man looked dignified and honest; but Father Karnis was a 井戸／弁護士席-meaning man, no 疑問, and one of those who are wont to keep on the winning 味方する. How was it that the preacher could draw so pitiable a picture of the very same god whose greatness her uncle had 賞賛するd in such glowing 条件 only two days since? How could the same thing appear so 全く different to two different people?

The priest looked more sagacious than the musician; Marcus, the young Christian, had a most 肉親，親類d heart; there was not a better or gentler creature under the sun than Agne—it was やめる possible that Christianity was something very different in reality from what her foster parents chose to 代表する. As to the frightful consequences of the 倒す of the 寺 of Serapis, on that point she was 完全に 安心させるd, and she 用意が出来ている to listen with greater attention as Eusebius went on:

"Let us rejoice, beloved! The 広大な／多数の／重要な idol's days are numbered! Do you know what that 誤った worship has been in our 中央? It has been like a splendid and richly-dressed trireme sailing, 疫病／悩ます-stricken, into a harbor 十分な of ships and boats. Woe to those who 許す themselves to be tempted on board by the magnificence of its decorations! How 広大な／多数の／重要な is their chance of 感染, how easily they will carry it from ship to ship, and from the ships on to the shore, till the pestilence has spread from the harbor to the city! Let us then be thankful to those who destroy the gorgeous 大型船, who 運動 it from amongst us, or 沈む or 燃やす it. May our Father in Heaven give courage to their hearts, strength to their 手渡すs and blessing on their 行為s! When we hear: '広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis has fallen to the earth and is no more, we and the world are 解放する／自由な from him!' then, in this city, and wherever Christians dwell and worship, let a solemn festival be held.

"But still let us be just, still let us 耐える in mind all the 広大な／多数の／重要な and good gifts that the trireme brought to our parents when it 棒 the waves 乗組員を乗せた by a healthy 乗組員. If we do, it will be with sincere pity that we shall watch the proud 大型船 沈む to the 底（に届く）, and we shall understand the grief of those whom once it bore over ebb and flow, and who believe they 借りがある every thing to it. We shall rejoice doubly, too, to think that we ourselves have a 安全な bark with stout planks and strong masts, and a 信頼できる 操縦する at the 舵輪／支配; and that we may confidently 招待する others to join us on board as soon as they have purified themselves of the 疫病／悩ます with which they have been smitten.

"I think you will all have understood this parable. When Serapis 落ちるs there will be lamentation and woe の中で the heathen; but we, who are true Christians, ought not to pass them by, but must 努力する／競う to 傷をいやす／和解させる and save the 負傷させるd and sick at heart. When Serapis 落ちるs you must be the 内科医s—healers of souls, as the Lord hath said; and if we 願望（する） to 傷をいやす／和解させる, our first 仕事 must be to discover in what the sufferings consist of those we wish to succor, for our choice of 薬／医学 must depend on the nature of the 傷害.

"What I mean is this: 非，不，無 can give 慰安 but those who know how to sympathize with the soul that craves it, who feel the 悲しみs of others as 熱心に as though they were their own. And this gift, my brethren, is, next to 約束, the Christian grace which of all others best pleases our Heavenly Master.

"I see it in my mind's 注目する，もくろむ! The 廃虚d edifice of the Serapeum, the masterpiece of Bryaxis laid in fragments in the dust, and thousands of wailing heathen! As the Jews wept and hung their harps on the trees by the waters of Babylon when they remembered Zion, so do I see the heathen weep as they think of the 死なせる／死ぬd splendor. They themselves, indeed, 廃虚d and desecrated the glory they bewail; and when something higher and purer took its place they 常習的な their hearts, and, instead of leaving the dead to bury their dead and throwing themselves hopefully into the new life, they 辞退するd to be parted from the putrefying 死体. They were fools, but their folly was fidelity; and if we can 勝利，勝つ them over to our 宗教上の 約束 they will be faithful unto death, as they have been to their old gods, 粘着するing to Jesus and 収入 the 栄冠を与える of life. 'There will be more joy in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety and nine that need no repentance,'—that you have heard; and whichever の中で you loves the Saviour can procure him a 広大な／多数の／重要な joy if he guides only one of these weeping heathen into the Kingdom of Heaven.

"But perhaps you will ask: Is not the 悲しみ of the heathen a vain thing? What is it after all that they bewail? To understand that, try to picture to yourselves what it is that they think they are losing. Verily it is not a small 事柄, and it 含むs many things for which we and all mankind 借りがある them a 負債 of 感謝. We call ourselves Christians and are proud of the 指名する; but we also call ourselves Hellenes, and are proud of that 指名する too. It was under the 保護 of the old gods, whose 落ちる is about to be consummated, that the Greeks 達成するd marvellous 行為s, 養育するing the gifts of the intellect which the Almighty bestowed on their race, like faithful gardeners, and making them bring 前へ／外へ marvellous fruit. In the realm of thought the Greek is 君主 of the nations, and he has given to perishable 事柄 a perfection of form which has elevated and vivified it to immortality. Nothing more beautiful has ever been imagined or 遂行する／発効させるd, before or since, or by any other people, than was produced by Greece in its prime. But perhaps you will ask, why did not the Redeemer come 負かす／撃墜する の中で our fathers in those glorious days? Because beauty, as they conceived and still conceive of it, is a mere perishable 事故 of 事柄, and because a race which thus 充てるd every thought and feeling to an 奮起させるd and 熱烈な worship of beauty—which was so 吸収するd in the contemplation of the 明白な, could have no longing for the invisible which is the real life that （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する の中で us with the only-begotten Son of God. にもかかわらず Beauty is beautiful; and when the time shall come when the 明白な is married to the invisible, when eternal Truth is 着せる／賦与するd in perfect form, then, and not till then, will the ideal which our fathers strove after in the 広大な／多数の／重要な old days be realized, by the grace of the Saviour.

"But this 明白な beauty, which they so passionately 心にいだくd, does us good service too, so long as we do not 許す it to dazzle us and lead us astray from the one thing needful. To whom, if not to the heathen Hellenes, do our 広大な／多数の／重要な teachers 借りがある, under God, the noble art of 調整するing their loftiest feelings, and casting them in forms which are intelligible to the Christian and at once 教える, delight, and edify him? It was in a heathen school that each one of your 牧師s—that even I, the humblest of them—熟考する／考慮するd that rhetoric which enables me to utter with a flowing tongue the things which the Spirit gives me to speak to you; and if some day there are Christian schools, in which our sons may acquire the same 力／強力にする, they must 可決する・採択する many of the 法律s 工夫するd by the heathen. If in the 未来 we are rich enough to raise churches to the Almighty, to the Virgin Mary and the 広大な／多数の／重要な Saints, in any way worthy of their sublime 長所s, we shall 借りがある our 技術 to the famous architects of heathen Hellas. We are indebted to the arts of the heathen for a thousand things in daily use, beside numberless others that lend charm to 存在. Yes, my beloved, when we consider all they did for us we cannot in 司法（官） 保留する our 尊敬の印 of 感謝 and 賞賛.

"Nor can we 疑問 that the best of them were 許容できる to the Almighty himself, for he 認めるd to them to see darkly and from afar what he has brought nigh to us, and 注ぐd into our hearts by divine 発覚. You all know the 指名する of Plato. He, from whom 救済 was hidden, saw remotely, by presentiment as it were, many things which to us, the Redeemed, are （疑いを）晴らす and plain and 近づく. He perceived the relation of earthly beauty and heavenly truth. The 広大な／多数の／重要な gift of Love 貯蔵所d and supports us all and Plato gave the 指名する of the divine Eros, that is divine love, to an 奮起させるd devotion to the Imperishable. He placed goodness—the Good—at the 最高の，を越す of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 規模 of Ideas which he 建設するd. The Good was, to him, the highest Idea and the uttermost of which we can conceive:—Good, whose 所有物／資産／財産s he made manifest by every means his lofty and lucid mind could 命令（する）. This heathen, my brethren and sisters, was 井戸／弁護士席 worthy of the grace bestowed on us. Do 司法（官） then to the blinded souls, 司法（官） in Plato's sense of the word; he calls the virtue of 推論する／理由 知恵; the virtue of spirit Courage, and the virtue of the senses Temperance. 井戸／弁護士席, 井戸／弁護士席! '証明する all things and 持つ／拘留する 急速な／放蕩な that which is good.' That is to say: consider what may be 価値（がある） anything in the 作品 of the heathen that it may be duly 保存するd; but, on the other 手渡す, tread all that is idolatry in the dust, all that brings the unclean thing の中で us, all that imperils our souls and 団体／死体s, or anything that is high and pure in life; but do not forget, my beloved, all that the heathen have done for us. Be temperate in all things; 避ける 超過 of zeal; for thus, and thus only, can we be just. 'It is not to hate, but to love each other that we are here.' It was not a Christian but Sophocles, one of the greatest of the heathen, who uttered those words, and he speaks them still to us!"

Eusebius paused and drew a 深い breath.

Dada had listened 熱望して, for it pleased her to hear all that she had been wont to prize spoken of here with 予定 評価. But since Eusebius had begun to discourse about Plato she had been 乱すd by two men sitting just in 前線 of her. One was tall and lean, with a long 狭くする 長，率いる, and the other a shorter and more comfortable-looking personage. The first fidgeted incessantly, 軽く押す／注意を引くing and twitching his companion, and looking now and then as if he were ready to start up and interrupt the preacher. This 行為 evidently annoyed his neighbors who kept 調印 to him to be 静かな and hushing him 負かす／撃墜する, while he took no notice of their demonstrations but kept （疑いを）晴らすing his throat with obtrusive 強調 and at last 捨てるd and shuffled his feet on the 床に打ち倒す, though not very noisily. But Eusebius began again:

"And now, my brethren, how ought we to demean ourselves in these fateful times of 騒動? As Christians; only—or rather, by God's 補佐官ing grace as Christians in the true sense of our Lord and Master, によれば the precepts given by Him through the Apostles. Their words shall be 地雷. They say there are two paths—the path of Life and the path of Death, and there is a 広大な／多数の／重要な difference between them. The path of Life is this: First, Thou shalt love God who hath created thee; next thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself, and どれでも thou wouldst men should do unto thee even so do unto them; but what thou wouldst not have done unto thee do thou not to them. And the sum of the doctrine 含む／封じ込めるd in these words is this: Bless those that 悪口を言う／悪態 you, pray for your enemies and repent for those who 迫害する you, for 'if ye love them that love you what thank have ye? Do not even the heathen the same?' Love those that hate you and you will have no enemies.

"Take this teaching of the 宗教上の Apostles to heart this day. Beware of mocking or 迫害するing those who have been your enemies. Even the nobler heathen regarded it as an 行為／法令／行動する of grace to 尊敬（する）・点 the 征服する／打ち勝つd 敵, and to you, as Christians, it should be a 法律. It is not so hard to 許す an enemy when we regard him as a possible friend in the 未来; and the Christian can go so far as to love him when he remembers that every man is his brother and neighbor, and 平等に precious in the sight of the Saviour who is dearer to us than life.

"The heathen, the idolater, is the Christian's archfoe; but soon he will be in fetters at our feet. And, then, my brethren, pray for him; for if the Almighty, who is without 位置／汚点／見つけ出す or stain and perfect beyond words, can 許す the sinner, ye who are base and 有罪の may surely 許す. 'Fishers of souls' we all should be; try to fulfil the （裁判所の）禁止（強制）命令. Draw the enemy to you by 親切 and love; show him by your example the beauty of the Christian life; let him perceive the 利益s of 救済; lead those whose gods and 寺s we have overthrown, into our churches; and when, after 勝利ing over those blind souls by the sword, we have also 征服する／打ち勝つd them by love, 約束 and 祈り—when they can rejoice with us in the Redemption by our Lord Jesus Christ—then shall we all be as one 倍の under one shepherd, and peace and joy shall 統治する in the city which is now torn by dissension and 争い."

At this point the preacher was interrupted, for a loud uproar broke out in the Narthex,* shouts and cries of men fighting, mingled with the dull roar of a bull.

[* The vestibule of the 早期に Christian basilica which was open to penitents. ]

The congregation started to their feet in extreme びっくり仰天, and the door was flung open and a host of heathen 青年s 急ぐd into the nave, followed by an 圧倒的な 軍隊 of Christians from whom they had sought 避難 in the 聖域. Here they turned at bay to make a last desperate 抵抗. Garlands, stripped of their leaves and flowers, still 栄冠を与えるd their 長，率いるs and hung over their shoulders. They had been attacked の近くに to the church, by a party of 修道士s when in the 行為／法令／行動する of 運動ing a gaily-decorated steer to the 寺 of Apollo, in 反抗 of the 皇室の edict; and the beast, terrified by the tumult, had 急ぐd into the narthex for 避難所.

The fight in the church was a short one; the idolaters were soon vanquished; but Eusebius threw himself between them and the 修道士s, and tried to save the 犠牲者s from the revengeful fury of the 征服者／勝利者s. The women had all made for the door, but they did not 投機・賭ける out into the vestibule, for the young bull was still 激怒（する）ing there, trampling or 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするing everything that （機の）カム in his way. At last, however, a 兵士 of the city-watch dealt him a sword-thrust in the neck, and he fell rolling in his own 血. At once the congregation 軍隊d their way out, shrieking with alarm and excitement, Dada の中で the number, dragging the child with her. Papias pulled with all his might to keep her 支援する, 宣言するing with vehement 主張 that he had seen Agne in the church and 手配中の，お尋ね者 to go 支援する to her. Dada, however, neither heard nor 注意するd; 脅すd out of her wits she went on with the （人が）群がる, taking him with her.

She never paused till she reached the house of Medius, やめる out of breath; but then, as the little boy still 主張するd that he had seen his sister in the 聖域, she turned 支援する with him, as soon as the throng had 分散させるd. In the church there was no one to 妨げる them; but they got no その上の than the dividing 審査する, for on the 床に打ち倒す beyond lay the mutilated and bleeding 団体／死体s of many a 青年 who had fallen in the contest.

How she made her way 支援する to the house of Medius once more she never knew. For the first time she had been brought 直面する to 直面する with life in hideous earnest, and when the singer went to look for her in her room, at dusk, he was startled to find her 有望な 直面する clouded and her 注目する，もくろむs 薄暗い with 涙／ほころびs. How 激しく she had been weeping Medius indeed could not know; he ascribed her altered 外見 to 恐れる of the approaching cataclysm and was happy to be able to tell her, in all good 約束, that the danger was as good as over. Posidonius, the Magian, had been to see him, and had 完全に 安心させるd him. This man, whose 共犯者 he had been again and again in producing 誤った apparitions of spirits and demons, had once 伸び（る）d an 驚くべき／特命の／臨時の 影響（力） over him by casting some mysterious （一定の）期間 upon him and 減ずるing his will to abject subjection to his own; and this magician, who had 回復するd his own self-所有／入手, had 保証するd him, with an inimitable 空気／公表する of infallibility, that the 落ちる of the 寺 of Serapis would 伴う／関わる no greater 大災害 than that of any old worn-out statue. Since this 告示 Medius had laughed at his own alarms; he had 回復するd his "strong-mindedness," and when Posidonius had given him three tickets for the Hippodrome he had jumped at the 申し込む／申し出.

The races were to be run next day, in spite of the general panic that had fallen on the 国民s; and Dada, when he 招待するd her to join him and his daughter in-the enjoyment of so 広大な／多数の／重要な a 扱う／治療する, 乾燥した，日照りのd her 注目する，もくろむs and 受託するd gleefully.

CHAPTER XVIII

Alarming as was the 見通し in Alexandria, the races, were to be held as usual. This had been decided only a few hours since at the Bishop's palace, and criers had been sent abroad throughout the streets and squares of the city to 企て，努力，提案 the inhabitants to this popular entertainment. In the 令状ing-office of the Ephemeris,* which would be given to the public the first thing in the morning, five hundred slaves or more were 占領するd in 令状ing from 口述 a 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of the owners of the horses, of the 'agitatores' who would 運動 them, and of the prizes 申し込む／申し出d to the 勝利者s, whether Christians or heathen.

[* Ephemeris—The news-sheet, which was brought out, not only in Rome, but in all the cities of the Empire, and which kept the 国民s 知らせるd of all important events. ]

The heat in the Episcopal 会議-hall had been oppressive, and not いっそう少なく so the heat of temper の中で the priests 組み立てる／集結するd there; for they had fully 決定するd, for once, not to obey their prelate with blind submission, and they knew 十分な 井戸／弁護士席 that Theophilus, on occasion, if his will were …に反対するd, could not 単に 雷鳴 but （権力などを）行使する the bolt.

Besides the ecclesiastical members of the 会議, Cynegius, the 皇室の legate—Evagrius, the Prefect—and Romanus, the 指揮官-in-長，指導者 and Comes of Egypt,—had all been 現在の. The 公式の／役人s of the Empire—Roman statesmen who knew Alexandria and her 国民s 井戸／弁護士席, and who had often smarted under the spiritual haughtiness of her Bishop—were on the prelate's 味方する. Cynegius was doubtful; but the priests, who had not altogether escaped the alarms that had stricken the whole 全住民, were so bold as to 宣言する against a too 迅速な 決定／判定勝ち（する）, and to say that the 祝賀 of the games at a time of such desperate 危険，危なくする was not only presumptuous but sinful, and a tempting of God.

In answer to a scornful enquiry from Theophilus as to where the danger lay if—as the Comes 約束d—Serapis were to be overthrown on the morrow, one of the 議会 answered in the 指名する of his 同僚s. This man, now very old, had 以前は been a wonderfully successful exorcist, and, notwithstanding that he was a faithful Christian, he was the leader of a gnostic sect and a diligent student of 魔法. He proceeded to argue, with all the zeal and vehemence of 有罪の判決, that Serapis was the most terrible of all the heathen daemons, and that all the oracles of antiquity, all the prophecies of the seers, and all the 結論s of the Magians and astrologers would be 証明するd 誤った if his 落ちる—which the 現在の 議会 could only regard as a 広大な／多数の／重要な boon from Heaven—did not entail some tremendous convulsion of nature.

At this Theophilus gave the reins to his wrath; he snatched a little crucifix from the 塀で囲む above his episcopal 王位, and broke it in fragments, exclaiming in 深い トンs that quavered with wrath:

"And which do you regard as the greater: The only-begotten Son of God, or that helpless image?" And he flung the pieces of the broken crucifix 負かす／撃墜する on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 一連の会議、交渉／完成する which they were sitting. Then, as though horror-stricken at his own daring 行為／法令／行動する, he fell on his 膝s, raised his 注目する，もくろむs and 手渡すs in 祈り, and 集会 up the broken image, kissed it devoutly.

This 早い scene had a tremendous 影響. Amazement and suspense were painted on every 直面する, not a 手渡す, not a lip moved as Theophilus rose again and cast a ちらりと見ること of proud and 厳しい 反抗 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 議会, which each man took to himself. For some moments he remained silent, as though を待つing a reply; but his repellent mien and majestic 耐えるing made it 十分に （疑いを）晴らす that he was ready to 絶滅する any 対抗者. In fact 非，不，無 of the priests 否定するd him; and, though Evagrius looked at him with a 疑問ing shake of his shrewd 長，率いる, Cynegius on the other 手渡す nodded assent. The Bishop, however, seemed to care for neither dissent nor 是認, and it was in 簡潔な／要約する and cutting 条件, with no 繁栄する of rhetoric, that he laid it 負かす／撃墜する that 支持を得ようと努めるd and 石／投石する had nothing to do with the divine Majesty, even though they were made in the image of all that was 宗教上の and worshipful or were most lavishly beautified by the 手渡す of man with the foul splendors of perishable wealth. The greater the 力／強力にする ascribed by superstition to the base 構成要素—whatever form it bore—the more 嫌悪すべき must it be to the Christian. Any man who should believe that a daemon could turn even a breath of the Most High to its own will and 目的, would do 井戸／弁護士席 to beware of idolatry, for Satan had already laid his clutches somewhere on his 式服.

At this 広範囲にわたる 告訴，告発 many a cheek colored wrathfully, and not a word was spoken when the Bishop proceeded to 要求する of his hearers that, if the Serapeum should 落ちる into the 手渡すs of the 皇室の 軍隊／機動隊s, it should be at once and ruthlessly destroyed, and that his hearers should not 中止する from the work of 廃虚 till this スキャンダル of the city should be swept from the 直面する of the earth.

"If then the world 崩壊するs to 原子s!" he cried, "井戸／弁護士席 and good—the heathen are 権利 and we are wrong, and in that 事例／患者 it were better to 死なせる／死ぬ; but as surely as I sit on this 王位 by the grace of God, Serapis is the vain imagining of fools and blind, and there is no god but the God whose 大臣 I am!"

"Whose Kingdom is everlasting, Amen!" 詠唱するd an old priest; and Cynegius rose to explain that he should do nothing to 妨げる the total 倒す of the 寺 and image.

Then the Comes spoke in defence of the Bishop's 決意／決議 to 許す the races to be held, as usual, on the morrow. He sketched a striking picture of the shallow, 安定性のない nature of the Alexandrians, a people wholly given over to enjoyment. The 軍隊／機動隊s at his 命令（する） were few in number in comparison with the heathen 全住民 of the city, and it was a very important 事柄 to keep a large 割合 of the worshippers of Serapis 占領するd どこかよそで at the moment of the 決定的な onset. Gladiator-fights were 禁じるd, and the people were tired of wild beasts; but races, in which heathen and Christian alike might enter their horses for 競争, must certainly 証明する most attractive just at this time of bitter 競争 and oppugnancy between the two 宗教s, and would draw thousands of the most able-団体／死体d idolaters to the Hippodrome. All this he had already considered and discussed with the Bishop and Cynegius; nay, that 熱心な 破壊者 of heathen worship had come to Alexandria with the 表明する 目的 of 倒すing the Serapeum; but, as a 慎重な 政治家, he had first made sure that the time and circumstances were propitious for the work of annihilation. All that he had here seen and heard had only 強化するd his 目的; so, after 示唆するing a few possible difficulties, and enjoining moderation and mercy as the guiding 原則s of his 君主, he 命令（する）d, in the Emperor's 指名する, that the 聖域 of Serapis should be 掴むd by 軍隊 of 武器 and utterly destroyed, and that the races should be held on the morrow.

The 組み立てる／集結するd 会議 屈服するd low; and when Theophilus had の近くにd the 会合 with a 祈り he withdrew to his ungarnished 熟考する／考慮する, with his 長，率いる bent and an 空気／公表する of 深遠な humility, as though he had met with a 敗北・負かす instead of 伸び（る）ing a victory.

* * * * *

The 運命／宿命 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な god of the heathen was 調印（する）d, but in the wide 管区s of the Serapeum no one thought of 降伏する or of 誘発する 敗北・負かす. The 地階 of the building, on which stood the grandest 寺 ever 築くd by the Hellenes, 現在のd a smooth and わずかに scarped rampart of impregnable strength to the 敵. A sloping way 延長するd up over a handsomely-decorated incline, and from the middle of the grand curve 述べるd by this road, two flights of steps led up to the three 広大な／多数の／重要な doors in the facade of the building.

The heathen had taken care to バリケード this approach in all haste, piling the road and steps with statuary-images of the gods of the finest workmanship, 人物／姿／数字s and 破産した／（警察が）手入れするs of kings, queens, and heroes, Hermes, columns, stelae, sacrificial 石／投石するs, 議長，司会を務めるs and （法廷の）裁判s-torn from their places by a thousand eager 手渡すs. The squared 旗s of the pavement and the granite 封鎖するs of the steps had been built up into 塀で囲むs and these were still 存在 追加するd to after the besiegers had surrounded the 寺; for the defenders tore 負かす／撃墜する 石／投石するs, pilasters, gutters and pieces of the cornice, and flung them on to the outworks, or, when they could, on to the 敵 who for the 現在の were not eager to 開始する 敵意s.

The captains of the 皇室の 軍隊 had miscalculated the strength of the heathen 守備隊. They supposed a few hundreds might have 堅固に守るd themselves, but on the roof alone above a thousand men were to be seen, and every hour seemed to 増加する the number of men and women （人が）群がるing into the Serapeum. The Romans could only suppose that this 絶えず growing multitude had been 隠すd in the secret halls and 議会s of the 寺 ever since Cynegius had first arrived, and had no idea that they were still 存在 絶えず 増強するd.

Karnis, Herse, and Orpheus, の中で others, had made their way thither from the 木材／素質-yard, 負かす／撃墜する the 乾燥した，日照りの conduit, and an almost incessant stream of the adherents of the old gods had に先行するd and followed them.

While Eusebius had been exhorting his congregation in the church of St. 示す to Christian love に向かって the idolaters, these had collected in the 寺 管区s to the number of about four thousand, all eager for the struggle. A 広大な multitude! But the extent of the Serapeum was so enormous that the 集まり of people was by no means 密集して packed on the roof, in the halls, and in the 地下組織の passages and rooms. There was no （人が）群がるing anywhere, least of all in the central halls of the 寺 itself; indeed, in the 広大な／多数の／重要な vestibule 栄冠を与えるd with a ドーム which formed the 入り口, in the 広大な hall next to it, and in the magnificent hypostyle with a semicircular niche on the furthest 味方する in which stood the far-famed image of the god, there were only scattered groups of men, who looked like dwarfs as the 注目する，もくろむ compared them with the endless 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of 抱擁する columns.

The 十分な 炎 of day 侵入するd nowhere but into the circular vestibule, which was lighted by 開始s in the 派手に宣伝する of the cupola that 残り／休憩（する）d on four gigantic columns. In the inner hall there was only 薄暗い twilight; while the hypostyle was やめる dark, but for a singularly contrived 軸 of light which produced a most mysterious 影響.

The 影をつくる／尾行するs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な columns in the fore hall, and of the 二塁打 colonnade on each 味方する of the hypostyle, lay like 禁止（する）d of crape on the many- colored pavement; 国境s, circles, and ellipses of mosaic diversified the smooth and lucent surface, in which were mirrored the astrological 人物／姿／数字s which sparkled in brighter hues on the 天井, the トロフィーs of symbols and mythological groups that graced the 塀で囲むs in 色合いd high 救済, and the statues and Hermes between the columns. A 花冠 of lovely forms and colors dazzled the 注目する，もくろむ with their multiplicity and profusion, and the 激しい atmosphere of incense which filled the halls was almost 窒息させるing, while the magical and mystical 調印するs and 人物／姿／数字s were so many and so new that the enquiring mind, craving for an explanation and an 解釈／通訳 of all these 理解できない mysteries, hardly dared 調査／捜査する them in 詳細（に述べる）.

A 激しい curtain, that looked as though 巨大（な）s must have woven it on a ぼんやり現れる of superhuman 割合s, hung, like a 厚い cloud shrouding a mountain- 頂点（に達する）, from the very 最高の，を越す of the hypostyle, in grand 倍のs over the niche 含む／封じ込めるing the statue, and 負かす／撃墜する to the 床に打ち倒す; and while it hid the sacred image from the gaze of the worshipper it attracted his attention by the infinite variety of symbolical patterns and beautiful designs which were woven in it and embroidered on it.

The gold and silver 大型船s and precious jewels that lay 隠すd by this hanging were of more value than many a mighty king's treasure; and everything was on so 広大な a 規模 that man shuddered to feel his own littleness, and the mind sought some new 基準 of 測定 by which to realize such unwonted 割合s. The finite here seemed to pass into the infinite; and as the 観客 gazed up, with his 長，率いる thrown 支援する, at the 資本／首都s of the lofty columns and the remote 高さ of the 天井, his sight failed him before he had 後継するd in distinguishing or even perceiving a small 部分 only of the bewildering 混乱 of 人物／姿／数字s and emblems that were （人が）群がるd on to the surface. Greek feeling for beauty had here worked 手渡す in 手渡す with Oriental taste for gorgeous magnificence, and every 詳細（に述べる） could 耐える examination; for there was not a 動機 of the architecture, not a work of sculpture, 絵, or mosaic, not a 製品 of the foundry or the ぼんやり現れる, which did not 耐える the stamp of 徹底的な workmanship and (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する finish. The ruddy, flecked porphyry, the red, white, green, or yellow marbles which had been used for the decorations were all the finest and purest ever wrought upon by Greek craftsmen. Each of the hundreds of sculptured 作品 which here had 設立する a home was the masterpiece of some 広大な／多数の／重要な artist; as the curious 訪問者 ぐずぐず残るd in loving contemplation of the mosaics on the polished 床に打ち倒す, or 診察するd the ornamental mouldings that でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるd the 救済s, dividing the 塀で囲むs into パネル盤s, he was filled with wonder and delight at the beauty, the elegance and the inventiveness that had given charm, dignity, and significance to every 詳細（に述べる）.

隣接するing these 広大な／多数の／重要な halls 充てるd 特に to the worship of the god, were hundreds of 法廷，裁判所s, passages, colonnades and rooms, and others not いっそう少なく 非常に／多数の lay 地下組織の. There were long 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of rooms 含む／封じ込めるing above a hundred thousand rolls of 調書をとる／予約するs, the famous library of the Serapeum, with separate apartments for readers and copyists; there were 蓄える／店-rooms, refectories and 議会-rooms for the high-priests of the 寺, for teachers and disciples; while acrid odors （機の）カム up from the 研究室／実験室s, and the fragrance of cooking from the kitchen and bake-houses. In the very thickness of the 塀で囲むs of the 地階 were 独房s for penitents and recluses, long since abandoned, and rooms for the menials and slaves, of whom hundreds were 雇うd in the 管区s; under ground spread the mystical array of halls, grottoes, galleries and catacombs 献身的な to the practice of the Mysteries and the initiation of neophytes; on the roof stood さまざまな 観測所s—の中で them one 築くd for the 熟考する／考慮する of the heavens by Eratosthenes, where Claudius Ptolemaeus had watched and worked. Up here 天文学者s, 星／主役にする-gazers, horoscopists and Magians spent their nights, while, far below them, in the 寺-法廷，裁判所s that were surrounded by 蓄える／店-houses and stables, the 血 of sacrificed beasts was shed and the entrails of the 犠牲者s were 診察するd.

The house of Serapis was a whole world in little, and centuries had 濃厚にするd it with wealth, beauty, and the noblest treasures of art and learning. 魔法 and witchcraft hedged it in with a maze of mystical and symbolical secrets, and philosophy had woven a tissue of 憶測 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the person of the god. The 聖域 was indeed the centre of Hellenic culture in the city of Alexander; what marvel then, that the heathen should believe that with the 倒す of Serapis and his 寺, the earth, nay the universe itself must 沈む into the abyss?

Anxious spirits and throbbing hearts were those that now sought 避難所 in the Serapeum, fully 用意が出来ている to 死なせる／死ぬ with their god, and yet eager with enthusiasm to 回避する his 落ちる if possible.

A strange medley indeed of men and women had collected within these sacred 管区s! 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 下落するs, philosophers, grammarians, mathematicians, naturalists, and 内科医s clung to Olympius and obeyed him in silence. Rhetoricians with shaven 直面するs, Magians and sorcerers, whose long 耐えるd flowed over 式服s embroidered with strange 人物／姿／数字s; students, dressed after the fashion of their forefathers in the palmy days of Athens; men of every age, who dubbed themselves artists though they were no more than imitators of the 作品 of a greater 時代, unhappy in that no one at this period of 無関心／冷淡 to beauty called upon them to 証明する what they could do, or to put 前へ／外へ their highest 力／強力にするs. Actors, again, from the neglected theatres, 餓死するing histrions, to whom the 行う／開催する／段階 was 禁じるd by the Emperor and Bishop, singers and flute-players; hungry priests and 寺-servitors expelled from the の近くにd 聖域s; lawyers, scribes, ships' captains, artisans, though but very few merchants, for Christianity had 中止するd to be the creed of the poor, and the 豊富な 大（公）使館員d themselves to the 約束 professed by those in 当局.

One of the students had contrived to bring a girl with him, and several others, seeing this, went 支援する into the streets by the secret way and brought in damsels of no very fair repute, till the （人が）群がる of men was diversified by a かなりの ぱらぱら雨ing of 花冠d and painted girls, some of them the outcast maids of さまざまな 寺s, and others priestesses of higher character, who had remained faithful to the old gods or who practised 魔法 arts.

の中で these women one, a tall and dignified matron in 嘆く／悼むing 式服s, was a 目だつ 人物／姿／数字. This was Berenice, the mother of the young heathen who had been ridden 負かす／撃墜する and 負傷させるd in the 小競り合い 近づく the Prefect's house, and whose 注目する，もくろむs Eusebius had afterwards の近くにd. She had come to the Serapeum expressly to avenge her son's death and then to 死なせる／死ぬ with the 落ちる of the gods for whom he had sacrificed his young life. But the mad 騒動 that surrounded her was more than she could 耐える; she stood, hour after hour, closely 隠すd and 吸収するd in her own thoughts, neither raising her 注目する，もくろむs nor uttering a word, at the foot of a bronze statue of 司法（官） dispensing rewards and 罰s.

Olympius had ゆだねるd the 命令（する） of the little 守備隊 of 武装した men to Memnon, a 退役軍人 legate of 広大な／多数の／重要な experience, who had lost his left arm in the war against the Goths. The high-priest himself was 占領するd alternately in trying to 説得する the あわてて-collected 軍隊 to obey their leader, and in settling quarrels, smoothing difficulties, 抑えるing insubordination, and considering 計画（する）s with 言及／関連 to 供給（する）s for his adherents, and the 申し込む／申し出ing of a 広大な／多数の／重要な sacrifice at which all the worshippers of Serapis were to 補助装置. Karnis kept 近づく his friend, helping him so far as was possible; Orpheus, with others of the younger men, had been ordered to the roof, where they were 雇うd—under the scorching sun, 反映するd from the 巡査- plated covering and the radiating surface of the ドーム—in 緩和するing 封鎖するs of 石／投石する from the balustrade to be 投げつけるd 負かす／撃墜する to-morrow on the 包囲するing 軍隊.

Herse 充てるd herself to the sick and 負傷させるd, for a few who had 投機・賭けるd 前へ／外へ too boldly to 援助（する） in バリケードing the 入り口, had been 傷つける by arrows and lances flung by the idle soldiery; and a still greater number were 苦しむing from sun-一打／打撃 in consequence of toiling on the 最高の，を越す of the building.

Inside the 広大な, 厚い-塀で囲むd halls it was much cooler than in the streets even, and the hours glided 急速な／放蕩な to the 包囲するd heathen. Many of them were fully 占領するd, or placed on guard; others were discussing the 状況／情勢, and 論争ing or guessing at what the 結果 might, or must be. Numbers, panic- stricken or 吸収するd in pious awe, sat 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd on the ground, praying, muttering magical 決まり文句／製法s, or wailing aloud. The Magians and astrologers had retired with knots of 信奉者s into the 隣接するing 熟考する／考慮するs, where they were comparing 登録（する）s, making 計算／見積りs, reading 調印するs, 工夫するing new 決まり文句／製法s and defending them against their 対抗者s.

An incessant bustle went on, to and fro between these rooms and the 広大な／多数の／重要な library, and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs were covered with rolls and tablets 含む／封じ込めるing 古代の prophecies, horoscopes and potent exorcisms. Messengers, one after another, were sent out from thence to 命令（する） silence in the 広大な／多数の／重要な halls, where the 組み立てる／集結するd 青年s and girls were kissing, singing, shouting and dancing to the shrill 麻薬を吸う of flutes and twang of lutes, clapping their 手渡すs, 動揺させるing tambourines—in short, enjoying to the 最大の the few hours that might yet be theirs before they must make the 致命的な leap into nothingness, or at least into the 薄暗い shades of death.

The sun was 沈むing when suddenly the 広大な／多数の／重要な brazen gong was loudly struck, and the hard, 露骨な／あからさまの clatter rent the 空気／公表する of the 寺-hall. The mighty waves of sound reverberated from the 塀で囲むs of the 聖域 like the 殺到する of a clangorous sea, and sent their metallic vibration （犯罪の）一味ing through every room and 独房, from the topmost 観測所-turret to the deepest 丸天井 beneath, calling all who were within the 管区s to 組み立てる／集結する. The 宗教上の places filled at once; the throng 注ぐd in through the vestibule, and in a few minutes even the hypostyle, the sanctum of the 隠すd statue, was 十分な to 洪水ing. Without any distinction of 階級 or sex, and 関わりなく all the usual 形式順守s or the degrees of initiation which each had passed through, the worshippers of Serapis （人が）群がるd に向かって the sacred niche, till a chain, held up by neokores* at a respectful distance from the mystical 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, checked their 前進する. 密集して packed and in almost breathless silence, they filled the nave and the colonnades, watching for what might 生じる.

[* 寺-servants. ]

Presently a dull low 詠唱する of men's 発言する／表明するs was heard. This went on for a few minutes, and then a loud pean in 栄誉（を受ける） of the god rang through the 寺 with an accompaniment of flutes, cymbals, lutes and trumpets.

Karnis had 設立する a place with his wife and son; all three, 持つ／拘留するing 手渡すs, joined enthusiastically in the stirring hymn; and, with them, Porphyrius, who by 事故 was の近くに to them, swelling the song of the multitude. All now stood with 手渡すs uplifted and 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd in anxious 見込み on the curtain. The 人物／姿／数字s and emblems on the hanging were invisible in the gloom—but now-now there was a 動かす, as of life, in the ponderous 倍のs,—they moved—they began to ripple like streams, brooks, water-落ちるs, 回復するing 動議 after long stagnation—the curtain slowly sank, and at length it fell so suddenly that the 注目する，もくろむ could scarcely 公式文書，認める the instant. From every lip, as but one 発言する／表明する, rose a cry of 賞賛, amazement, and delight, for Serapis stood 明らかにする／漏らすd to his people.

The noble manhood of the god sat with dignity on a golden 王位 that was covered with a 炎 of jewels; his gracious and solemn 直面する looked 負かす／撃墜する on the （人が）群がる of worshippers. The hair that curled upon his thoughtful brow, and the kalathos that 栄冠を与えるd it were of pure gold At his feet crouched Cerberus, raising his three 猛烈な／残忍な 長，率いるs with glistening ruby 注目する，もくろむs. The 団体／死体 of the god—a model of strength in repose—and the drapery were of gold and ivory. In its perfect harmony as a whole, and the exquisite beauty of every 詳細（に述べる）, this statue bore the stamp of 最高の 力／強力にする and divine majesty. When such a divinity as this should rise from his 王位 the earth indeed might 地震 and the heavens tremble! Before such a Lord the strongest might 喜んで 屈服する, for no mortal ever shone in such radiant beauty. This 君主 must 勝利 over every 敵, even over death—the monster that lay writhing in impotent 激怒（する） at his feet!

Gasping and thrilled with pious awe, enraptured but dumb with reverent 恐れる, the 組み立てる／集結するd thousands gazed on the god dimly 明らかにする／漏らすd to them in the twilight, when suddenly, for a moment of solemn glory, a ray of the setting sun—a 軸 of 激しい brightness—pierced the 星／主役にする-spangled apse of the niche and fell on the lips of the god as though to kiss its Lord and Father.

A shout like a 雷鳴-clap-like the roar of breakers on a 暗礁, burst from the 観客s; a shout of 勝利 so mighty that the statues quivered, the brazen altars rang, the hangings swayed, the sacred 大型船s clattered and the lamps trembled and swung; the echo rolled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the aisles like a whirlpool at the flood, and was dashed from 中心存在 to column in a hundred wavelets of sound. The glorious sun still 認めるd its lord; Serapis still 統治するd in 衰えていない might; he had not yet lost the 力／強力にする to defend himself, his world and his children!

The sun was gone, night fell on the 寺 and suddenly there was a swaying movement of the apse above the statue; the 星／主役にするs were shaken by invisible 手渡すs, and colored 炎上s twinkled with dazzling brightness from a myriad five-rayed perforations. Once more the god was 明らかにする／漏らすd to his worshippers under a flood of magical glory, and now fully 明白な in his unique beauty. Again the 広大な／多数の／重要な halls rang with the acclamations of the delirious throng; Olympius stepped 前へ／外へ, arrayed in a flowing 式服 with the insignia and decorations of the high-聖職者; standing in 前線 of the image he 注ぐd on the pedestal a libation to the gods out of a golden cup, and waved a censer of the costliest incense. Then, in 燃やすing words, he exhorted all the 信奉者s of Serapis to fight and 征服する／打ち勝つ for their god, or—if need must—to 死なせる／死ぬ for and with him. He 追加するd a 熱烈な 祈り in a loud （犯罪の）一味ing 発言する／表明する—a cry for help that （機の）カム from the 底（に届く） of his heart, and went to the souls of his hearers.

Then a solemn hymn was 詠唱するd as the curtain was raised; and while the 組み立てる／集結するd multitude watched it rise in reverent silence, the 寺-servants lighted the lamps that illuminated the 聖域 from every cornice and 中心存在.

Karnis had left 持つ／拘留する of his companions' 手渡すs, for he 手配中の，お尋ね者 to wipe away the 涙／ほころびs of devotional excitement that flowed 負かす／撃墜する his withered cheeks; Orpheus had thrown his 武器 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his mother, and Porphyrius, who had joined a group of philosophers and 下落するs, sent a ちらりと見ること of sympathy to the old musician.

CHAPTER XIX

By an hour after sunset the sacrifice of a bull in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 法廷，裁判所 of the Serapeum was consummated, and the Moscosphragist 発表するd that the god had graciously 受託するd it—the examination of the entrails showed more 都合のよい 指示，表示する物s than it had the day before. The flesh of the 虐殺（する）d beast went forthwith to the kitchen; and, if the savor of roast beef that presently rose up was as 感謝する to Serapis as to his worshippers, they might surely reckon on a happy 問題／発行する from the struggle.

The 包囲するd, indeed, were, ere long, in excellent spirits; for Olympius had taken care to 蓄える／店 the cellars of the 聖域 with plenty of good ワイン, and the happy auguries drawn from the 外見 of the god and the 明言する／公表する of the 犠牲者 had filled them with fresh 信用／信任. As there was not sleeping accommodation for nearly all the men, they had to turn night into day; and as, to most of them, life consisted wholly in the enjoyment of the moment, and all was delightful that was new or strange, they soon eat and drank themselves into a valiant でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of mind.

Couches, such as they were wont to be on at meals, there were not, so each man snatched up the first thing he could lay his 手渡すs on to serve as a seat. When cups were 欠如（する）ing the jugs and 大型船s from the 聖域 were sent for, and passed from one to another. Many a 青年 lounged with his 長，率いる in some fair one's （競技場の）トラック一周; many a girl leaned 支援する to 支援する with some old man; and as flowers were not to be had, messengers were sent to the town to buy them, with vine-花冠s and other 青葉.

They were easily procured, and with them （機の）カム the news that the races were to be held next morning.

This （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） was regarded by many as 存在 of the first importance; Nicarchus, the son of the rich Hippocleides, and Zenodotus a weaver of tapestry—whose quadriga had once 証明するd 勝利を得た—あわてて made their way into the town to give the requisite orders in their stables, and they were closely followed by Hippias, the handsome agitator, who was the favorite driver in the 円形競技場 for the horses belonging to 豊富な owners. In the train of these three every lover of horses 消えるd from the scene, with a number of Hippias' friends, and of flower-販売人s, door-keepers, and ticket-支えるもの／所有者s-in short, of all who 推定する／予想するd to derive special 楽しみ or 利益（をあげる） from the games. Each man 反映するd that one could not be 行方不明になるd, and as the god was 好意的に 性質の／したい気がして he might surely contrive to defend his own 寺 till after the races were over; they would then return to 征服する／打ち勝つ or die with the 残り／休憩（する）.

Then some others began to think of wives and children in bed at home, and they, too, 出発／死d; still, by far the larger 割合 remained behind—above three thousand in all, men and women. These at once 所有するd themselves of the half-emptied ワイン-jars left by the 見捨てる人／脱走兵s; gay music was got up, and then, 花冠d with garlands on their 長，率いるs and shoulders, and 'filled with the god' they drank, shouted and danced far into the night. The merry feast soon became a wild orgy; loud cries of Evoe, and tumultuous singing reached the ears of the Magians, who had once more settled 負かす／撃墜する to 計算／見積りs and discussions over their rolls and tablets.

The mother of the 青年 that had been killed still sat 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd at the foot of the statue of 司法（官）, 耐えるing the anguish of listening to these drunken revels with dull 辞職. Every shout of laughter, every burst of mad mirth from the revellers above 削減（する） her to the heart—and yet, how they would have gladdened her if only one other 発言する／表明する could have mingled with those hundreds! When Olympius, still in his fullest dress, and carrying his 長，率いる loftily as became him, made his way through the 寺 at the 長，率いる of his subordinates, he noticed Berenice—whom he had known as a proud and happy mother—and begged her to join the friends whom he had bidden to his own （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; but she dreaded any social 接触する with men whom she knew, and preferred to remain where she was at the feet of the goddess.

Wherever the high-priest went he was あられ／賞賛するd with enthusiasm: "Rejoice," he would say to encourage the feasters, 元気づける them with wise and fervid exhortations, reminding them of Pharaoh Mycerinus who, having been told by an oracle that he had only six years to live, 決定するd to 証明する the prophecy 誤った, and by carousing through every night made the six years allotted to him a good dozen.

"Imitate him!" cried Olympius as he raised a cup to his lips, "（人が）群がる the joys of a year into the few hours that still are left us, and 注ぐ a libation to the god as I do, out of every cup ere you drink."

His 控訴，上告 was answered by a rapturous shout; the flutes and cymbals 麻薬を吸うd and clanged, metal cups rang はっきりと as the drinkers 誓約（する）d each other, and the girls 強くたたくd their tambourines, till the calf-肌 droned and the bells in the でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れるs tinkled shrilly.

Olympius thanked them, and 屈服するd on all 味方するs, as he walked from group to group of his adherents. Seldom, indeed, had his heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 so high! His end perhaps was very 近づく, but it should at least be worthy of his life.

He knew how the sunbeam had been 反映するd so as to kiss the statue's lips. For centuries had this startling little scene and the sudden 照明 of the niche 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 長，率いる of the god been worked in 正確に the same way at high festivals;* these were mere 興奮剤s to the dull souls of the vulgar who needed to be stirred up by the miraculous 力／強力にする of the god, which the elect 認めるd throughout the universe, in the wondrous co-操作／手術 of 軍隊s and results in nature, and in the lives of men. He, for his part, 堅固に believed in Serapis and his might, and in the prophecies and 計算／見積りs which 宣言するd that his 落ちる must 伴う／関わる the 解散 of the 有機の world and its relapse into 大混乱.

[* They are について言及するd by Rufinus. ]

Many 勝利，勝つd were 戦う／戦いing in the 空気／公表する, each one 運動ing the ship of life に向かって the whirlpool. To-day or to-morrow—what 事柄 which? The 脅すd cataclysm had no terrors for Olympius. One thing only was a pang to his vanity: No 後継するing 世代s would 保存する the memory of his heroic struggle and death for the 原因（となる） of the gods. But all was not yet lost, and his sunny nature read in the glow of the dying clay the 約束 and 夜明け of a brilliant morrow. If the 推定する／予想するd succor should arrive—if the good 原因（となる） should 勝利 here in Alexandria—if the rising were to be general throughout Greek heathendom, then indeed had he been rightly 指名するd Olympius by his parents—then he would not change places with any god of Olympus—then the glory of his 指名する, more 継続している than bronze or marble, would 向こうずね 前へ／外へ like the sun, so long as one Greek heart 栄誉（を受ける）d the 古代の gods and loved its native land.

This night—perhaps its last—should see a grand, a sumptuous feast; he 招待するd his friends and adherents—the leaders of spiritual life in Alexandria—to a '討論会', after the manner of the philosophers and dilettanti of 古代の Athens, to be held in the 広大な／多数の／重要な concert-hall of the Serapeum.

How different was its 面 from that of the Bishop's 会議-議会! The Christians sat within 明らかにする 塀で囲むs, on 木造の （法廷の）裁判s, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a plain （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; the large room in which Olympius received his 支持者s was magnificently decorated, and furnished with treasures of art in 罰金 inlaid work, beaten 厚かましさ／高級将校連 and purple stuffs-a hall for kings to 会合，会う in. 厚い cushions, covered with lion and panther-肌s, tempted 疲労，（軍の）雑役 or indolence; and when the hero of the hour joined his guests, after his 進歩 through the 管区s, every couch was 占領するd. To his 権利 lay Helladius, the famous grammarian and high-priest of Zeus; Porphyrius, the benefactor of the Serapeum, was on his left; even Karnis had been allotted a place in his old friend's social circle, and 大いに 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd the noble juice of the grape, that was passed 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 同様に as the eager and intelligent 摩擦 of minds, from which he had long been 削減（する） off.

Olympius himself was 全員一致で chosen Symposiarch, and he 招待するd the company to discuss, in the first instance, the time-栄誉（を受ける）d question: Which was the highest good?

One and all, he said, they were standing on a threshold, as it were; and as travellers, quitting an old and beloved home to 捜し出す a new and unknown one in a distant land, pause to consider what particular joy that they have known under the 避難所 of the old Penates has been the dearest, so it would beseem them to 反映する, at this 最高の moment, what had been the highest good of their life in this world. They were on the eve, perhaps, of a splendid victory; but, perchance, on the other 手渡す, their foot was already on the plank that led from the shore of life to Charon's bark.

The 支配する was a familiar one and a warm discussion was すぐに started. The talk was more flowery and brilliant, no 疑問, than in old Athens, but it led to no deeper 見解（をとる）s and threw no clearer light on the 井戸／弁護士席-worn question. The wranglers could only 引用する what had been said long since as to the highest Good, and when presently Helladius called upon them to bring their minds to 耐える on the nature of humanity, a vehement disputation arose as to whether man were the best or the worst of created 存在s. This led to さまざまな utterances as to the mystical 関係 of the spiritual and 構成要素 worlds, and nothing could be more amazing than the 力／強力にする of imagination which had enabled these mystical thinkers to people with spirits and daemons every circle of the ladder-like structure which connected the 理解できない and self-十分であるing One with the divine manifestation known as Man. It became やめる intelligible that many Alexandrians should 恐れる to fling a 石／投石する lest it might 攻撃する，衝突する one of the good daemons of which the 空気／公表する was 十分な—a spirit of light perhaps, or a 保護するing spirit. The more obscure their theories, the more were they 積みすぎる with image and metaphor; all 簡単 of 声明 was lost, and yet the disputants prided themselves on the brilliancy of their language and the wealth of their ideas. They believed that they had brought the transcendental within the しっかり掴む of intelligent sense, and that their empty 憶測s had carried them far beyond the 狭くする 限界s of the 古代のs.

Karnis was in raptures; Porphyrius only wished for Gorgo by his 味方する, for, like all fathers, he would rather that his child should have enjoyed this 最高の 知識人 扱う／治療する than himself.

* * * * *

In Porphyrius' house, 一方／合間, all was gloom and 苦悩. In spite of the terrific heat Damia would not be 説得するd to come 負かす／撃墜する from the turret- room where she had collected all the 器具s, 手動式のs and 決まり文句／製法s used by astrologers and Magians. A 確かな priest of Saturn, who had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 評判 as a master of such arts, and who, for many years, had been her assistant whenever she sought to 適用する her science to any important event, was in 出席—to give her the astrological （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, to draw circles, ellipses or triangles at her bidding, to 解釈する／通訳する the mystical sense of numbers or letters, which now and then escaped her 老年の memory; he made her 計算／見積りs or 実験（する）d those she made herself, and read out the incantations which she thought efficacious under the circumstances. Occasionally, too, he 示唆するd some new method or fresh 決まり文句／製法 by which she might 立証する her results.

She had 急速な／放蕩なd, によれば 支配する, the whole forenoon, and was frequently so far 打ち勝つ by the heat as to 減少（する） asleep in the 中央 of her 熟考する／考慮するs; then, when she woke with a start, if her assistant had 一方／合間 worked out his 計算／見積り to a result contrary to her 予期s, she took him up はっきりと and made him begin again from the beginning. Gorge, went up from time to time; but, though she 申し込む／申し出d the old woman refreshment 用意が出来ている by her own 手渡す, she could not 説得する her even to moisten her lips with a little fruitsyrup, for to break the 定める／命ずるd 急速な／放蕩な might 危うくする the 正確 of her prognostications and the result of all her labor. However, when she seemed to doze, her granddaughter ぱらぱら雨d strong waters about the room to freshen the 空気／公表する, 注ぐd a few 減少（する）s on the old lady's dress, wiped the dews from her brow, and fanned her to 冷静な／正味の her. Damia submitted to all this; and though she had only の近くにd her 疲れた／うんざりした 注目する，もくろむs, she pretended to be asleep in order to have the 楽しみ of 存在 cared for by her darling.

に向かって noon she 解任するd the Magian and 許すd herself a short interval of 残り／休憩（する） and sleep; but as soon as she woke she collected her wits, and 始める，決める to work again with fresh zeal and diligence. When, at last, she had mastered all the 調印するs and omens, she knew for 確かな that nothing could 回避する the awful doom foretold by the oracles of old.

The 落ちる of Serapis and the end of the world were at 手渡す.

The Magian covered his 長，率いる as he saw, plainly 論証するd, how she had reached this 結論, and he groaned in sincere terror; she, however, 解任するd him with perfect equanimity, 手渡すing him her purse, which she had filled in the morning, and 説:

"To last till the end."

The sun was now long past the meridian and the old woman, やめる worn out, threw herself 支援する in her 議長，司会を務める and 願望（する）d Gorgo to let no one 乱す her; nay, not to return herself till she was sent for. As soon as Damia was alone she gazed at herself in a mirror for some little time, murmuring the seven vocables incessantly while she did so; and then she 直す／買収する，八百長をするd her 注目する，もくろむs intently on the sky. These strange 訴訟／進行s were directed to a particular end, she was 努力するing to の近くに her senses to the 外部の world, to become blind, deaf, and impervious to everything 構成要素—the 汚染するing burthen which divided her divine and spiritual part from the celestia fount whence it was derived; to 始める，決める her soul 解放する／自由な from its earthly shroud—解放する／自由な to gaze on the god that was its father. She had already more than once nearly 達成するd to this 明言する／公表する by long 急速な／放蕩なing and resolute abstraction and once, in a moment she could never forget, had enjoyed the dizzy ecstasy of feeling herself float, as it were through infinite space, like a cloud, bathed in glorious radiance. The 疲労，（軍の）雑役 that had been 徐々に over 力／強力にするing her now seconded her 成果／努力s; she soon felt slight （軽い）地震; a 冷淡な sweat broke out all over her; she lost all consciousness of her 四肢s, and all sense of sighs and 審理，公聴会; a fresher and cooler 空気／公表する seemed to 生き返らせる not her 肺s only, but every part of her 団体／死体, while undulating rays of red and violet light danced before her 注目する，もくろむs. Was not their strange radiance an emanation from the eternal glory that she sought? Was not some mysterious 力／強力にする uplifting her, 耐えるing her に向かって the highest goal? Was her soul already 解放する／自由な from the bondage of the flesh? Had she indeed become one with God and had her earnest 捜し出すing for the Divinity ended in glorification? No; her 武器 which she had thrown up as if to 飛行機で行く, fell by her 味方する it was all in vain. A 苦痛—a trifling 苦痛 in her foot, had brought her 負かす／撃墜する again to the base world of sense which she so ardently strove to 急に上がる away from.

Several times she took up the mirror, looked in it fixedly as before, and then gazed 上向きs; but each time that she lost consciousness of the 構成要素 world and that her 解放するd soul began to move its unfettered pinions, some little noise, the twitch of a muscle, a 飛行機で行く settling on her 手渡す, a 減少（する） of perspiration 落ちるing from her brow on to her cheek, roused her senses to reassert themselves.

Why—why was it so difficult to shake off this burthen of mortal clay? She thought of herself as of a sculptor who chisels away all superfluous 構成要素 froth his 封鎖する of marble, to 明らかにする／漏らす the image of the god within; but it was easier to 除去する the enclosing 石／投石する than to 解放（する） the soul from the 団体／死体 to which it was so closely knit. Still, she did not give up the struggle to 達成する the 反対する which others had 達成するd before her; but she got no nearer to it—indeed, いっそう少なく and いっそう少なく 近づく, for, between her and that hoped-for 最高潮, rose up a 一連の memories and strange 直面するs which she could not get rid of. The chisel slipped aside, went wrong or lost its 辛勝する／優位 before the image could be 抽出するd from the 封鎖する.

One illusion after another floated before her 注目する，もくろむs first it was Gorgo, the idol of her old heart, lying pale and fair on a sea of surf that 激しく揺するd her on its watery waste—up high on the crest of a wave and then 深い 負かす／撃墜する in the abyss that yawned behind it. She, too—so young, a hardly-opened blossom—must 死なせる／死ぬ in the 全世界の／万国共通の 廃虚, and be 鎮圧するd by the same omnipotent 手渡す that could 倒す the greatest of the gods; and a glow of 熱烈な 憎悪 snatched her away from the 目的（とする） of her hopes. Then the dream changed she saw a scattered flock of ravens 飛行機で行くing in wide circles, at an unattainable 高さ, against the clouds; suddenly they 消えるd and she saw, in a grey もや, the monument to Porphyrius' wife, Gorgo's long-出発／死d mother. She had often visited the 霊廟 with tender emotion, but she did not want to see it now—not now, and she shook it off; but in its place rose up the image of her daughter-in-法律 herself, the dweller in that tomb, and no 成果／努力 of will or energy availed to banish that 直面する. She saw the dead woman as she had seen her on the last fateful occasion in her short life. A solemn and festal 行列 was passing out through the door of their house, 長，率いるd by flute-players and singing-girls; then （機の）カム a white bull; a garland of the scarlet flowers of the pomegranate* hung 一連の会議、交渉／完成する its 大規模な neck, and its horns were gilt. By its 味方する walked slaves, carrying white baskets 十分な of bread and cakes and heaps of flowers, and these were followed by others, 耐えるing light-blue cages 含む／封じ込めるing geese and doves. The bull, the calves, the flowers and the birds were all to be deposited in the 寺 of Eileithyia, as a sacrifice to the 保護するing goddess of women in child-birth. の近くに behind the bull （機の）カム Gorgo's mother, dressed with 花冠s, walking slowly and timidly, with shy, downcast 注目する，もくろむs-thinking perhaps of the anguish to come, and putting up a silent 祈り.

[* This tree was regarded as the symbol of fertility, on account of its many-seeded fruit. ]

Damia followed with the 女性（の） friends of the house, the （弁護士の）依頼人s and their wives and some personal attendants, all carrying pomegranates in the 権利 手渡す, and 持つ／拘留するing in the left a long 花冠 of flowers which thus connected the whole 行列.

In this order they reached the ship-yard; but at that 位置／汚点／見つけ出す they were met by a 禁止（する）d of crazy 修道士s from the 砂漠 修道院s, who, seeing the beast for sacrifice, 乱用d them loudly, 悪口を言う／悪態ing the heathen. The slaves indignantly drove them off, but then the starveling anchorites fell upon the innocent beast which was the 長，指導者 abomination in their 注目する，もくろむs. The bull 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd his 抱擁する 長，率いる, 消すing and snorting to 権利 and left, stuck out his tail and 急ぐd away from the boy whose 指導／手引 he had till now meekly followed, flung a 修道士 high in the 空気／公表する with his 抱擁する horns, and then turned in his fury on the women who were behind.

They fled like a flock of doves on which a 強硬派 comes 急襲するing 負かす／撃墜する; some were driven やめる into the lake and others up against the paling of the shipyard, while Damia herself—who was going through it all again in the 中央 of her 成果／努力s to rise to the divinity—and the young wife whom she had vainly tried to 避難所 and support, were both knocked 負かす／撃墜する. To that hour of terror Gorgo 借りがあるd her birth, while to her mother it was death.

On the に引き続いて day Alexandria beheld a funeral 儀式 as solemn, as magnificent, and as （人が）群がるd as though a 征服する／打ち勝つing hero were 存在 entombed; it was that of the 修道士 whom the bull had 血の塊／突き刺すd; the Bishop had 布告するd that by this attack on the abomination of desolation—the 血-sacrifice of idolatry—he had won an eternal 栄冠を与える in 楽園.

But now the 黒人／ボイコット ravens crossed Damia's 見通し once more, till presently a handsome young Greek gaily drove them off with his thyrsus. His powerful and supple 四肢s shone with oil, 適用するd in the 体育館 of Timagetes, the scene of his たびたび（訪れる） 勝利s in all the sports and 演習s of the youthful Greeks. His features and waving hair were those of her son Apelles; but suddenly his 面 changed: he was an emaciated penitent, his 膝s bent under the 負わせる of a 激しい cross; his 未亡人, Mary, had 宣言するd him a 殉教者 to the 原因（となる） of the crucified Jew and defamed his memory in the 注目する，もくろむs of his own son and of all men. Damia clenched her trembling 手渡すs. Again those ravens （機の）カム 渦巻くing 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, flapping their wings wildly over the prostrate penitent.

Then her husband appeared to her, calmly indifferent to the birds of ill- omen. He looked just as she remembered him many—so many years ago, when he had come in smiling and said: "The best 一打／打撃 of 商売／仕事 I ever did! For a ぱらぱら雨ing of water I have 安全な・保証するd the corn 貿易（する） with Thessalonica and Constantinople; that is a hundred gold solidi for each 減少（する）."

Yes, he had made a good 取引. The 利益（をあげる）s of that day's work were multiplied by tens, and water, nothing in the world but Nile water—Baptismal water the priest had called it—had filled her son's money-捕らえる、獲得するs, too, and had turned their 陰謀（を企てる） of land into 幅の広い 広い地所s; but it had been tacitly understood that this ぱらぱら雨ing of water 設立するd a （人命などを）奪う，主張する for a return, and this both father and son had solemnly 約束d. Its 魔法 turned everything they touched to gold, but it brought a blight on the peace of the 世帯. One 支店, which had grown up in the traditions of the old Macedonian 在庫／株, had separated from the other; and her husband's 広大な／多数の／重要な 嘘（をつく） lay between them and the family still living in the Canopic way, like a wide ocean embittered with the salt of 憎悪. That he had infused 毒（薬） into his son's life and compelled him, proud as he was, to 没収される the dignity of a 解放する／自由な and high-minded man. Though 充てるd in his heart to the old gods he had humbled himself, year after year, to 屈服する the 膝 with the hated votaries of the Christian 約束, and in their church, to their crucified Lord, and had 公然と 自白するd Christ. The water—the terrible thaumaturgic stream—clung to him more inseparably than the brand-示す on a slave's arm. It could neither be 乾燥した，日照りのd up nor wiped away; for if the 誤った Christian, who was really a 熱心な heathen, had boldly 自白するd the Olympian gods and abjured the 嫌悪すべき new 約束, the gifts of the all-powerful water and all the 所有／入手s of their old family would be 押収するd to the 明言する／公表する and Church, and the children of Porphyrius, the grandchildren of the 豊富な Damia, would be beggars. And this—all this—for the sake of a crucified Jew.

The gods be 賞賛するd the end of all this wretchedness was at 手渡す! A thrill of ecstasy ran through her as she 反映するd that with herself and her children, every soul, everything that bore the 指名する of Christian would be 鎮圧するd, 粉々にするd and 絶滅するd. She could have laughed aloud but that her throat was so 乾燥した，日照りの, her tongue so parched; but her scornful 勝利 was 表明するd in every feature, as her fancy showed her Marcus riding along the Canopic street with that little heathen hussy Dada, the singing girl, while her much-hated daughter-in-法律 looked after them, （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing her forehead in grief and 激怒（する）.

やめる beside herself with delight the old woman 激しく揺するd backwards and 今後s in her 議長，司会を務める; not for long, however, for the 黒人／ボイコット birds seemed to fill the whole room, 述べるing swift, interminable spirals 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her 長，率いる. She could not hear them, but she could see them, and the whirling vortex fascinated her; she could not help turning her 長，率いる to follow their flight; she grew giddy and she was 軍隊d to try to 回復する her balance.

The old woman sat 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd in her 議長，司会を務める, her 手渡すs convulsively clutching the 武器, like a horseman whose steed has run away with him 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 円形競技場; till at length, worn out by excitement and exhaustion, she became unconscious, and sank in a heap on the ground, rigid and 明らかに lifeless.

CHAPTER XX

Gorgo, when she had left her grandmother, could not 残り／休憩（する）. Her lofty calmness of demeanor had given way to a restless mood such as she had always contemned 厳しく in others, since she had 中止するd to be a vehement child and grown to be a woman. She tried to beguile the alarm that made her pulses （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 so quickly, and the heart-sickness that ached like a 負傷させる, by music and singing; but this only 追加するd to her torment. The means by which she could usually 回復する her equanimity of mind had lost their efficacy, and Sappho's longing hymn, which she began to sing, had only served to bring the fervid longing of her own heart to light—to 始める，決める it, as it were, in the 十分な glare of the sun. She had become aware that every fibre, every 神経 of her 存在 yearned for the man she loved; she would have thrown away her life like a hollow nut for one 選び出す／独身 hour of perfect joy with him and in him. The 約束 in the old gods, the heathen world which 含む／封じ込めるd the ideal of her young soul, her detestation of Christianity, her beautiful art—everything, in short, that had filled the spiritual 味方する of her life, was cast into the shade by the one 吸収するing passion that 所有するd her soul. Every feeling, every instinct, 勧めるd her to abandon herself 完全に to her lover, and yet she never for one instant 疑問d which 味方する she would take in the approaching 衝突 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にするs that 支配するd the world. The last few hours had only 確認するd her 有罪の判決 that the end of all things was at 手渡す. The world was on the eve of 破壊; she foresaw that she must 死なせる／死ぬ—死なせる／死ぬ with Constantine, and that, in her 注目する，もくろむs, was a grace from the gods.

While Damia was vainly struggling to 解放する her soul from the bondage of the flesh, Gorgo had been wandering uneasily about the house; now going to the slaves, encouraging them with 勇敢に立ち向かう words, and giving them 雇用 to keep them from utter desperation, and then stealing up to see whether her grandmother might not by this time be in need of her. As it grew dark she 観察するd that several of the women, and even some of the men, had made their escape. These were such as had already shown a leaning に向かって the new 約束, and who now made off to join their fellow-Christians, or to 捜し出す 避難 in the churches under the 保護 of the crucified God whose 最高の 力／強力にする might, perhaps, even yet, 回避する the 差し迫った 大災害.

Twice had Porphyrius sent a messenger to 保証する his mother and daughter that all was 井戸／弁護士席 with him, that a powerful party was 用意が出来ている to defend the Serapeum, and that he should pass the night in the 寺. The Romans were evidently hesitating to attack it, and if, next morning, the heathen should 後継する in repelling the first onset, 増強s might yet be brought up in time. Gorgo could not 株 these hopes; a （弁護士の）依頼人 of her father's had brought in a 噂する that the Biamites, after 前進するing as far as Naucratis, had been 分散させるd by a few of the 皇室の maniples. 運命／宿命 was stalking on its way, and no one could give it pause.

The evening brought no coolness, and when it was already やめる dark, as her grandmother had not yet called her, Gorgo could no longer 支配（する）／統制する her 増加するing 苦悩, so, after knocking in vain at the door of the 観測所, she went in. Her old nurse に先行するd her with a lamp, and the two women stood dumb with びっくり仰天, for the old lady lay senseless on the ground. Her 長，率いる was thrown 支援する against the seat of the 議長，司会を務める off which she had slipped, and her pale 直面する was lifeless and horrible to look at, with its half-の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs and dropped jaw. ワイン, water, and strong essences were all at 手渡す, and they laid the unconscious woman on a couch ーするつもりであるd for the 時折の use of the 疲れた／うんざりしたd 観察者／傍聴者. In a few minutes they had 後継するd in 生き返らせるing the old lady; but her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d without 承認 on the girl who knelt by her 味方する, and she murmured to herself: "The ravens—where are they gone? Ravens!"

Her ちらりと見ること wandered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, to the tablets and rolls which had been 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd off the couch and the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to make room for her, and for the lamps and medicaments. They lay in disorder on the 床に打ち倒す, and the sight of this 混乱 produced a 都合のよい excitement and reaction; she 後継するd in 表明するing herself in husky accents and broken, hardly intelligible 宣告，判決s, so far as to scold them はっきりと for their irreverence for the precious 文書s, and for the disorder they had created. The waiting-woman proceeded to 選ぶ them up: but Damia again became unconscious. Gorgo bathed her brow and tried to 注ぐ some ワイン between her teeth, but she clenched them too 堅固に, till the slave-woman （機の）カム to her 援助 and they 後継するd in making Damia swallow a few 減少（する）s. The old woman opened her 注目する，もくろむs, smacking her tongue feebly; but she took the cup into her own 手渡す to 持つ／拘留する it to her lips; and though she trembled so that half the contents were spilt, she drank 熱望して till it was やめる empty. "More," she gasped with the 切望 of 激しい かわき, "more—I want drink!"

Gorgo gave her a second and a third draught which Damia drank with equal 切望; then, with a 深い breath, she looked up fully conscious, at her granddaughter.

"Thank you, child," she said. "Now I shall do very 井戸／弁護士席 for a little while. The 構成要素 world and all that belongs to it 重さを計るs us 負かす／撃墜する and 粘着するs to us like アイロンをかける fetters. We may long and 努力する／競う to be 解放する／自由な, but it 追求するs us and 持つ／拘留するs us 急速な／放蕩な. Only those who are content with their 哀れな humanity can enjoy it. They laugh, as you know, at Praxilla, the poetess, because she makes the dying Adonis lament, when 直面する to 直面する with death, that he is 軍隊d to leave the apples and pears behind him. But is not that subtly true? Yes, yes; Praxilla is 権利! We 急速な／放蕩な, we mortify ourselves—I have felt it all myself—to partake of divinity. We almost 死なせる／死ぬ of hunger and かわき, when we might be so happy if only we would be 満足させるd with apples and pears! No man has ever yet 後継するd in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 成果／努力; those who would be truly happy must be content with small things. That is what makes children so happy. Apples and pears! 井戸／弁護士席, everything will be at an end for me ere long—even those. But if the 広大な／多数の／重要な First 原因（となる） spares himself in the 全世界の／万国共通の 衝突，墜落, there is still the grand idea of Apples and Pears; and who knows but that it may please Him, when this world is destroyed, to でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる another to come after it. Will He then once more 具体的に表現する the ideas of Man—and Apples and Pears? It would be plagiarism from himself. Nay, if He is 慈悲の, He will never again give 実体 to that hybrid idea called Man; or, if He does, He will let the poor wretch be happy with apples and pears—I mean trivial joys; for all higher joys, be they what they may, are vanity and vexation... Give me another draught. Ah, that is good! And to-morrow is the end. I could find it in my heart to 悔いる the good gifts of Dionysus myself; it is better than apples and pears; next to that comes the joy that Eros bestows on mortals, and there must be an end to all that, too. That, however, is above the level of apples and pears. It is 広大な／多数の／重要な, very 広大な／多数の／重要な happiness, and mingled therefor with bitter 悲しみ. Rapture and anguish—who can lay 負かす／撃墜する the 国境 line that divides them? Smiles and 涙／ほころびs alike belong to both. And you are weeping? Aye, aye—poor child! Come here and kiss me." Damia drew the 長，率いる of the ひさまづくing girl の近くに to her bosom and 圧力（をかける）d her lips to Gorge's brow. Presently, however, she relaxed her embrace and, looking about the room, she exclaimed:

"How you have mixed and upset the 調書をとる／予約する-rolls! If only I could show you how 明確に everything agrees and 同時に起こる／一致するs. We know now 正確に／まさに how it will all happen. By the day after to-morrow there will be no more earth, no more sky; and I will tell you this, child: If, when Serapis 落ちるs, the universe does not 崩壊する to pieces like a ruinous hovel, then the 知恵 of the Magians is a 嘘（をつく）, the course of the 星／主役にするs has nothing to do with the 運命s of the earth and its inhabitants, the 惑星s are mere lamps, the sun is no more than a luminous furnace, the old gods are 沼-解雇する／砲火／射撃s, emanations from the dark bog of men's minds—and the 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis... But why be angry with him? There is no 疑問—no if nor but... Give me the diptychon and I will show you our doom. There—just here—my sight is so dazzled, I cannot make it out.—And if I could, what 事柄? Who can alter here below what has been decided above? Leave me to sleep now, and I will explain it all to you to-morrow if there is still time. Poor child, when I think how we have tormented you to learn what you know, and how industrious you have been! And now—to what end? I ask you, to what end? The 広大な／多数の／重要な 湾 will swallow up one and all."

"So be it, so be it!" cried Gorgo interrupting her. "Then, at any 率, nothing that I love on earth will be lost to me before I die!"

"And the enemy will 死なせる／死ぬ in the same 廃虚!" continued Damia, her 注目する，もくろむs sparkling with 生き返らせるd 解雇する／砲火／射撃. "But where shall we go to—where? The soul is divine by nature and cannot be destroyed. It must return—say, am I 権利 or wrong?—It will return to its first fount and 原因（となる）; for like attracts and 吸収するs like, and thus our deification, our union with the god will be 遂行するd."

"I believe it—I am sure of it!" replied Gorgo with 有罪の判決.

"You are sure of it?" retorted the old woman. "But I am not. For our clearest knowledge is but guesswork when it is not based on numbers. Nothing is 証明するd or provable but by numbers, but they are surer than the 激しく揺するs in the sea; that is why I believe in our coming doom, for, on those tablets, we have calculated it to a certainty. But who can calculate 証拠 of the 未来 運命／宿命 of the soul? If, indeed, the old order should not pass away—if the depths should remain below and the empyrean still keep its place above—then, to be sure, your 熟考する／考慮するs would not be in vain; for then your soul, which is 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on spiritual, supernatural and sublime conceptions, would be drawn 上向きs to the 広大な／多数の／重要な 知能 of which it is the offspring, to the very god, and become one with him—吸収するd into him, as the rain-減少（する） fallen from a cloud rises again and is 再会させるd to its parent vapor. Then—for there may be a metempsychosis—your songful spirit might 生き返らせる to 知らせる a nightingale, then ..."

Damia paused; and gazed 上向きs as if in ecstasy, and it was not till a few minutes later that she went on, with a changed 表現 in her 直面する: "Then my son's 未亡人, Mary, would be hatched out of a serpent's egg and would creep a writhing asp... 広大な／多数の／重要な gods! the ravens! What can they mean? They come again. 空気／公表する, 空気／公表する! ワイン! I cannot—I am choking—take it away!—To-morrow—to-day... Everything is going; do you see—do you feel? It is all 黒人／ボイコット—no, red; and now 黒人／ボイコット again. Everything is 沈むing; 持つ／拘留する me, save me; the 床に打ち倒す is going from under me.—Where is Porphyrius? Where is my son?—My feet are so 冷淡な; rub them. It is the water! rising—it is up to my 膝s. I am 沈むing—help! save me! help!" The dying woman fought with her 武器 as if she were 溺死するing; her cries for help grew fainter, her 長，率いる drooped on her laboring chest, and in a few minutes she had breathed her last in her grandchild's 武器, and her restless, 苦しむing soul was 解放する／自由な.

Never before had Gorgo seen death. She could not 説得する herself that the heart which had been so 冷淡な for others, but had throbbed so 温かく and tenderly for her, was now stilled for ever; that the spirit which, even in sleep, had never been at 残り／休憩（する）, had now 設立する eternal peace. The slave-woman had あわてて taken her place, had の近くにd the dead woman's 注目する，もくろむs and mouth, and done all she could to 減らす the horror of the scene, and the terrible 面 of the dead in the sight of the girl who had been her one darling. But Gorgo had remained by her 味方する, and, while she did everything in her 力／強力にする to 生き返らせる the 強化するing 団体／死体, the 圧倒的な might of Death had come home to her with appalling clearness. She felt the 四肢s of one she had loved growing 冷淡な and rigid under her 手渡すs, and her spirit rose in obstinate 反乱 against the idea that annihilation stood between her and the woman who had so amply filled a mother's place. She 主張するd on having every method of resuscitation tried that had ever been heard of, and made her nurse send for 内科医s, though the woman solemnly 保証するd her that human help was of no avail: then she sent for the priest of Saturn who—as the dead woman herself had told her—knew mighty （一定の）期間s which had called 支援する many a 出発／死d spirit to the 団体／死体 it had quitted.

When, at last, she was alone and gazed on the hard, 始める，決める features of the dead, though she shuddered with horror, she so far controlled herself as to 圧力（をかける） her lips in 悲しみ and 感謝 to the thin 手渡す whose caresses she had been wont to 受託する as a mere 事柄 of course. How 冷淡な and 激しい it was! She shivered and dropped it, and the large （犯罪の）一味s on the fingers 動揺させるd on the 木造の でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる of the couch. There was no hope; she understood that her friend and mother was indeed dead and silent forever.

深い and bitter grief 圧倒するd her 完全に, with the sense of abandoned loneliness, the humiliating feeling of helplessness against a 残虐な 力／強力にする that marches on, 軽蔑（する）ing humanity, as a 軍人 treads 負かす／撃墜する the grass and flowers in his path. She fell on her 膝s by the 死体, sobbing passionately, and crying like an indignant child when a stronger companion has robbed it of some precious 所有／入手. She wept with 激怒（する） at her own impotence; and her 涙／ほころびs flowed faster and faster as she more fully realized how lonely she was, and what a blow this must be to her father. In this hour no pleasant reminiscences of past family happiness （機の）カム to infuse a 減少（する） of sweetness into the bitterness of her grief. Only one reflection brought her any 慰安, and that was the thought that the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な which had yawned already for her grandmother would soon, very soon, open for herself and all living souls. On the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, の近くに at 手渡す, lay the 証拠 of their 差し迫った doom, and a longing for that end 徐々に took 完全にする 所有／入手 of her, 除外するing every other feeling. Thinking of this she rose from her 膝s and 中止するd to weep.

When, presently, her waiting-woman should return, she was 解決するd to leave the house at once; she could not 耐える to stay; her feelings and 義務 alike 示すd the place where she might find the last hour's happiness that she 推定する／予想するd or 願望（する）d of life. Her father must learn from herself, and not from a stranger, of the loss that had befallen them, and she knew that he was in the Serapeum—on the very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where she might hope next morning to 会合，会う Constantine. It would be her lover's 義務 to open the gate to 破壊, and she would be there to pass through it at his 味方する.

She waited a long, long time, but at last there was a noise on the stairs. That was her nurse's step, but she was not alone. Had she brought the leech and the exorciser? The door opened and the old steward （機の）カム in, carrying a three-支店d lamp; then followed the slave-woman, and then—her heart stood still then （機の）カム Constantine and his mother.

Gorgo, pale and speechless, received her 予期しない 訪問者s. The nurse had failed to find the 内科医, whose 援助（する） would, at any 率, have come too late; and as the housekeeper had taken herself off with others of the Christian slaves, the faithful soul had said to herself that "her child" would want some womanly help and 慰安 in her trouble, and had gone to the house of their neighbor Clemens, to entreat his wife to come with her to see the dead, and visit her forlorn young mistress. Constantine, who had come home a short time 以前, had said nothing, but had …を伴ってd the two women.

While Constantine gazed with no unkindly feelings at the still 直面する of Damia—to whom, after all, he 借りがあるd many a little 負債 of 親切—and then turned to look at Gorgo who stood downcast, pale, and struggling to breathe calmly, Dame Marianne tried to proffer a few words of なぐさみ. She 温かく 賞賛するd everything in the dead woman which was not in her estimation 絶対 reprobate and godless, and brought 今後 all the 慰安ing arguments which a pious Christian can 命令（する） for the edification and 激励 of those who 嘆く／悼む a beloved friend; but to Gorgo all this 井戸／弁護士席-meant discourse was as the babble of an unknown tongue; and it was only when, at length, Marianne went up to her and drew her to her motherly bosom, to kiss her, and 企て，努力，提案 her be welcome under Clelnens' roof till Porphyrius should be at home again, that she understood that the good woman meant kindly, and honestly 願望（する）d to help and 慰安 her.

But the allusion to her father reminded her of the first 義務 in her path; she roused her energies, thanked Marianne 温かく, and begged her only to 補助装置 her in carrying the 死体 into the thalamos, and then to take 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of the 重要なs. She herself, she explained, meant at once to 捜し出す her father, since he せねばならない learn from no one but herself of his mother's death. Nor would she listen for a moment to her friend's 圧力（をかける）ing entreaties that she would put off this 仕事, and pass the night, at any 率, under her roof.

Constantine had kept in the background; it was not till Gorgo approached the dead and gave the order to carry the 団体／死体 負かす／撃墜する into the house that he （機の）カム 今後, and with simple feeling 申し込む／申し出d her his 手渡す. The girl looked 率直に in his 直面する, and, as she put her 手渡す in his, she said in a low 発言する／表明する: "I was 不正な to you, Constantine. I 侮辱d and 傷つける you; but I repented 心から, even before you had left the house. And you 借りがある me no grudge, I know, for you understood how forlorn I must be and （機の）カム to see me. There is no ill-feeling, is there, nothing to come between us?"

"Nothing, nothing!" he 熱望して exclaimed, 掴むing her other 手渡す with 熱烈な fervor.

She felt as if all the 血 in her 団体／死体 had 急ぐd in a 十分な tide to her heart—as if he were some part of her very 存在, that had been torn out, snatched from her, and that she must have 支援する again, even if it cost them both their life and happiness. The impulse was irresistible; she drew away her 手渡すs from his しっかり掴む and flung them 一連の会議、交渉／完成する his neck, 粘着するing to him as a 疲れた／うんざりした child 粘着するs to its mother. She did not know how it had come about—how such a thing was possible, but it was done; and without 支払う／賃金ing any 注意する to Marianne, who looked on in 狼狽 while her son's lips were 圧力（をかける）d to the brow and lips of the lovely idolatress, she wept upon her lover's shoulders, feeling a thousand roses blossoming in her soul and a thousand thorns piercing and 涙／ほころびing her heart.

It had to be, that she felt; it was at once their union and their parting. Their ありふれた 運命 was but for a moment, and that moment had come and gone. All that now retrained for them was death—破壊, with all things living; and she looked 今後 to this, as a man watches for the 夜明け after a sleepless night. Marianne stood aside; she dimly perceived that something 決定的な was going on, that something 必然的な had happened which would 収容する／認める of no 干渉，妨害. Gorgo, as she 解放する／自由なd herself from Constantine's embrace, stood strangely solemn and unapproachable. To the simple matron she was an inscrutable riddle to which she could find no 手がかり（を与える）; but she was pleased, にもかかわらず, when Gorgo （機の）カム up to her and kissed her 手渡す. She could not utter a word, for she felt that whatever she might say, it would not be the 権利 thing; and it was a real 救済 to her to busy herself over the 除去 of the 団体／死体, in which she could be helpful.

Gorgo had covered the dead 直面する; and when old Damia had been carried 負かす／撃墜する to the thalamos and laid in 明言する／公表する on the bridal bed, she まき散らすd the couch with flowers.

一方／合間, the priest of Saturn had been 設立する, and he 宣言するd in all 信用／信任 that no 力／強力にする on earth could have 解任するd this 出発／死d soul. Damia's sudden end and the girl's 広大な／多数の／重要な grief went to his faithful heart, and he 喜んで acceded to Gorgo's request that he would wait for her by the garden-gate and 護衛する her to the Serapeum. When he had left them she gave the 重要なs of her grandmother's chests and cupboards into Marianne's keeping; then she went into the 隣接するing room, where Constantine had been waiting while she decked the bed of death, and 企て，努力，提案 him a solemn, but 明らかに 静める, 別れの（言葉，会）. He put out his arm to clasp her to his heart, but this she would not 許す; and when he besought her to go home with them she answered sadly, "No, my dearest ... I must not; I have other 義務s to fulfil."

"Yes," he replied emphatically, "and I, too—I have 地雷. But you have given yourself to me. You are my very own; you belong to me only, and not to yourself; and I 願望（する）, I 命令（する） you to 産する／生じる to my first request. Go with my mother, or stay here, if you will, with the dead. Wherever your father may be, it is not, cannot be, the 権利 place for you—my betrothed bride. I can guess where he is. Oh! Gorgo, be 警告するd.

"The 運命／宿命 of the old gods is 調印（する）d. We are the stronger and to-morrow, yes to-morrow—by your own 長，率いる, by all I 持つ／拘留する dear and sacred!—Serapis will 落ちる!"

"I know it," she said 堅固に. "And you are 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d to lay 手渡すs on the god?"

"I am, and I shall do it."

She nodded approbation and then said submissively and sweetly: "It is your 義務, and you cannot do さもなければ. And come what may we are one, Constantine, forever one. Nothing can part us. Whatever the 未来 may bring, we belong to each other, to stand or 落ちる together. I with you, you with me, till the end of time." She gave him her 手渡す and looked lovingly into his 注目する，もくろむs; then she threw herself into his mother's 武器 and kissed her 情愛深く.

"Come, come with me, my child," said Marianne; but Gorgo 解放する／自由なd herself, exclaiming: "Go, go; if you love me leave me; go and let me be alone."

She went 支援する into the thalamos where the dead lay at peace, and before the others could follow her she had opened a door hidden behind some tapestry 近づく the bed, and fled into the garden.

CHAPTER XXI

The night was hot and 暗い／優うつな. 激しい clouds gathered in the north, and 花冠s of もや, like a hot vapor-bath, swayed over the crisply-泡，激怒することing wavelets that curled the lustreless waters of the Mareotis Lake. The moon peeped, pale and shrouded, out of a russet halo, and ghostly twilight 統治するd in the streets, still heated by the baked 塀で囲むs of the houses.

To the west, over the 砂漠, a dull sulphurous yellow streaked the 黒人／ボイコット clouds, and from time to time the 蒸し暑い 空気／公表する was rent by a blinding flash sent across the firmament from the north. There was a hot, 不振の 勝利，勝つd blowing from the 南西, which drove the sand across the lake into the streets; the 罰金 grit stung: and burnt the 直面する of the wanderer who hurried on with half-の近くにd 注目する，もくろむs and tightly-shut lips. A 深い 圧迫 seemed to have fallen on nature and on man; the sudden gusts of the heated 微風, the arrow-like 軸s of 雷, the weird 形態／調整s and colors of the clouds, all 連合させるd to give a 悪意のある, baleful and portentous 面 to this night, as though skies and waters, earth and 空気／公表する were brooding over some tremendous 大災害.

Gorgo had thrown a 隠す and handkerchief 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her 長，率いる and followed the priest with an aching brow and throbbing heart. When she heard a step behind her she started-for it might be Constantine に引き続いて her up; when a gust of 勝利，勝つd flung the stinging sand in her 直面する, or the 嵐／襲撃する-flash threw a lurid light on the sky, her heart stood still, for was not this the 序幕 to the final 衝突，墜落.

She was familiar with the way they were going, but its length seemed to have stretched tenfold. At last, however, they reached their 目的地. She gave the pass-word at the gate of her father's 木材／素質-yard and 交流d the 調印するs agreed upon; in a few minutes she had made her way through the piles of beams and planks that 審査するd the 入り口 to the aqueduct—a slave who knew her 主要な the way with a light—and she and her companion entered the 地下組織の passage.

It was hot and の近くに; bats, 脅すd by the ゆらめく of the たいまつ, ぱたぱたするd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her with a ghostly rustle, startling and disgusting her; still, she felt いっそう少なく alarm here than outside; and when, as she went 今後 she thought of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 寺 she was coming to, of its wonderful beauty and solemn majesty, she only cared to 圧力（をかける） onward to that 避難 of ineffable splendor where all would be peace. To die there, to 死なせる／死ぬ there with her lover, did not seem hard; nay, she felt proud to think that she might を待つ death in the noblest edifice ever raised to a god by mortal 手渡すs. Here 運命／宿命 might have its way; she had known the highest joy she had ever dreamed of, and where on earth was there a sublimer tomb than this 聖域 of the 君主 of the universe, whose 最高位 even the other gods 定評のある with trembling!

She had known the sacred halls of the 寺 from her childhood, and she pictured them as filled with thousands of lofty souls, 部隊d in this 最高の hour by one feeling and one 目的. She even fancied she could hear the 奮起させるd and 深く心に感じた 緊張するs of the 熱中している人s who were 用意が出来ている to give their lives for the god of their fathers, that she breathed the odor of incense and burnt sacrifices, that she saw the chorus of 青年s and maidens, led by priests and dancing with solemn grace in mazy circles 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the flower-decked altars. There の中で the 年上のs who had gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Olympius to meditate devoutly on the coming doom and on the inmost meaning of the mysteries—の中で the adepts who were anxiously 公式文書，認めるing, in the 観測所s of the Serapeum, the fateful courses of the 星／主役にするs, the 渦巻くing of the clouds and the flight of birds, she would doubtless find her father; and the fresh 負傷させる bled もう一度 as she remembered that she was the 持参人払いの of news which must 深く，強烈に shock and grieve him. Still, no 疑問, she would find him wrapped in dignified 準備完了 for the worst, 悲しみing serenely for the doomed world, and so her melancholy message would come to a 用意が出来ている and 辞職するd heart.

She had no 恐れる of the （人が）群がる of men she would find in the Serapeum. Her father and Olympius were there to 保護する her, and Dame Herse, too, would be a support and 慰安; but even without those three, on such a night as this—the last perhaps that they might ever see—she would have 投機・賭けるd without hesitation の中で thousands, for she 堅固に believed that every votary of the gods was を待つing his own end and the 衝突，墜落 of 落ちるing skies with devout 見込み, and perhaps with not いっそう少なく terror than herself.

These were her thoughts as she and her guide stopped at a strong door. This was presently opened and they 設立する themselves in an 地下組織の 議会, 充てるd to the mysteries of the worship of Serapis, in which the adepts were 要求するd to go through 確かな 厳しい ordeals before they were esteemed worthy to be received into the highest order of the 始めるd—the Esoterics. The halls and 回廊（地帯）s which she now went through, and which she had never before seen, were meagrely lighted with lamps and たいまつs, and all that met her 注目する，もくろむ filled her with reverent awe while it excited her imagination. Everything, in fact—every room and every image—was as unlike nature, and as far 除去するd from ordinary types as possible, in 協定 and 外見. After passing through a pyramidal room, with triangular 味方するs that sloped to a point, she （機の）カム to one in the 形態／調整 of a polygonal prism. In a long, 幅の広い 回廊（地帯） she had to walk on a 狭くする path, 国境d by sphinxes; and there she clung tightly to her guide, for on one 味方する of the foot-way yawned a 湾 of 広大な／多数の／重要な depth. In another place she heard, above her 長，率いる, the sound of 急ぐing waters, which then fell into the abyss beneath with a loud roar. After this she （機の）カム upon a large grotto, hewn in the living 激しく揺する and defended by a 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of 星／主役にするing crocodiles' 長，率いるs, plated with gold; the 激しい smell of stale incense and acrid resins choked her, and her way now lay over アイロンをかける gratings and past strangely contrived furnaces. The 塀で囲むs were decorated with colored 救済s: Tantalus, Ixion, and Sisyphus toiling at his 石／投石する, looked 負かす／撃墜する on her in hideous realism as she went. 激しく揺する 議会s, 急速な／放蕩な の近くにd with アイロンをかける doors, as though they enclosed inestimable treasures or inscrutable secrets, lay on either 手渡す, and her dress swept against 非常に／多数の images and 大型船s closely shrouded in hangings.

When she 投機・賭けるd to look 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, her 注目する，もくろむ fell on monstrous forms and mystical 調印するs and 人物／姿／数字s; if she ちらりと見ることd 上向きs, she saw human and animal forms, and mixed with these the さまざまな 星座s, sailing in boats—the Egyptian notion of their 動議s—along the 支援する of a woman stretched out to an enormous length; or, again, 人物／姿／数字s by some Greek artist: the Pleiades, Castor and Pollux as horsemen with 星／主役にするs on their 長，率いるs, and Berenice's 星／主役にする-gemmed hair.

The 影響 on the girl was bewildering, overpowering, as she made her way through this 地下組織の world. The things she had glimpses of were very sparely illuminated, nay scarcely discernible, and yet appallingly real; what mysteries, what （一定の）期間s might not be hidden in all she did not see! She felt as if the end of life, which she was looking for, had already begun, as if she had already gone 負かす／撃墜する, alive, into Hades.

The path 徐々に sloped 上向きs and at last she 上がるd, by a spiral staircase, to the ground-床に打ち倒す of the 寺. Once or twice she had met a few men, but solemn silence 統治するd in those subterranean 議会s.

The sound of their approaching and receding steps had only served to make her aware of the 完全にする stillness. This was just as it should be—just as she would have it. This peace reminded her of the 深遠な silence of nature before a tempest bursts and 激怒（する）s.

Gorgo took off her 隠す as she went up the stairs, shook out the 倍のs of her dress, and assumed the dignified and reverent demeanor which became a young girl of 階級 and position when approaching the altars of the divinity. But as she reached the 最高の，を越す a loud medley of noises and 発言する／表明するs met her ear-flutes, 派手に宣伝するs?—The sacred dance, she supposed, must be going on.

She （機の）カム out into a room on one 味方する of the hypostyle; her companion opened a high door, plated with gilt bronze and silver, and Gorgo followed him, walking 厳粛に with her 長，率いる held high and her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the ground, into the magnificent hall where the sacred image sat enthroned in 隠すd majesty. They crossed the colonnade at the 味方する of the hypostyle and went 負かす／撃墜する two steps into the 広大な nave of the 寺.

The wild tumult that she had heard on first 開始 the door had surprised and puzzled her; but now, as she timidly looked up and around her, she felt a shock of horror and revulsion such as might come over a man who, walking by night and believing that he is treading on flowers, suddenly finds that the slimy slope of a bottomless bog is 主要な him to perdition. She tottered and clutched at a statue, gazing about her, listening to the uproar, and wondering whether she were awake or dreaming.

She tried not to see and hear what was going on there; it was 反乱ing, loathsome, horrible; but it was too manifest to be overlooked or ignored; its vulgarity and horror 軍隊d it on her attention. For some time she stood （一定の）期間-bound, 麻ひさせるd; but then she covered her 直面する with her 手渡すs; maidenly shame, bitter disillusion, and pious indignation at the 甚だしい／１２ダース desecration of all that she みなすd most sacred and inviolable 殺到するd up in her stricken soul, and she burst into 涙／ほころびs, weeping as she had never wept in all her life before. Sobbing 激しく, she wrapped her 直面する in her 隠す, as though to 保護する herself from 嵐／襲撃する and 冷気／寒がらせる.

No one 注意するd her; her companion had left her to 捜し出す her father. She could only を待つ his return, and she looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する for a hiding place. Then she 観察するd a woman in 嘆く／悼むing garb sitting 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd at the foot of the statue of 司法（官）; she 認めるd her as the 未亡人 of Asclepiodorus and breathed more 自由に as she went up to her and said, between her sobs "Let me sit by you; we can 嘆く／悼む together."

"Yes, yes, come," said the other; and without enquiring what Gorgo's trouble might be, moved only by the mysterious charm of finding another in like 悲しみ with herself, she drew the girl to her and bending over her, at length 設立する 救済 in 涙／ほころびs.

The two weeping women sat in silence, 味方する by 味方する, while in 前線 of them the orgy went on its frantic course. A party of men and women were dancing 負かす／撃墜する the hall, singing and shouting. Flutes yelled, cymbals clanged, 派手に宣伝するs 動揺させるd and droned, without either time or tune. Drunken pastophori had flung open the rooms where the vestments and sacred 大型船s were kept, and from these 財務省s the ribald 暴徒 had dragged 前へ／外へ panther-肌s such as the priests wore when 成し遂げるing the sacred 機能（する）／行事s, 厚かましさ／高級将校連 cars for carrying sacrifices, 木造の biers on which the images of the gods were borne in solemn 行列s, and other precious 反対するs. In a large room 隣接するing, a party of students and girls were concocting some grand 計画／陰謀 for which they needed much time and large 供給（する）s of ワイン; but most of those who had 所有するd themselves of the plunder had taken it into the hypostyle and were 争う with each other in extravagant travesties.

A burly ワイン-grower was elected to 代表する Dionysus and was seated with nothing but some 花冠s of flowers to cover his naked 四肢s, in a four-wheeled sacrificial car of beaten 厚かましさ／高級将校連. An alabaster ワイン-jar stood between his fat 膝s, and his 激しい 団体／死体 rolled with laughter as he was drawn in 勝利 through the sacred arcades by a shouting 群衆, as 急速な／放蕩な as they could run. Numbers of the intoxicated 乗組員, mad with excitement and ワイン, had cast off their 着せる／賦与するs which lay in heaps between the 中心存在s, soaking in puddles of spilt ワイン. In their wild dance the girls' hair had fallen about their heated 直面するs, 絡まるd with withered leaves and faded flowers, and the men, young and old alike, leaped and waltzed like 所有するd creatures, 繁栄するing thyrsus-突き破るs and the emblems of the lusty ワイン-god.

A small 禁止（する）d of priests and philosophers 投機・賭けるd into the 大混乱 in the hope of 鎮圧するing the 暴動, but a tipsy flute-player placed himself in 前線 of them and throwing 支援する his 長，率いる blew a furious 爆破 to heaven on his 二塁打 麻薬を吸う, shrill enough to wake the dead, while a girl seconded him by flinging her tambourine in the 直面する of the intruding pacificators. It bounced against the 軸 of a column, and then fell on the shaven 長，率いる of a priestling, who 掴むd it and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd it 支援する. The game was soon taken up, and before long, one tambourine after another was 飛行機で行くing over the 長，率いるs of the frenzied 乗組員. Every one was eager to have one, and sprung to catch them, scuffling and struggling and making the parchment sound on his neighbor's 長，率いる.

Some of the women had jumped on to the processional biers and were 存在 carried 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the hall by staggering 青年s, 叫び声をあげるing with alarm and laughter; if one of them lost her balance and fell she was 逮捕（する）d with shrieks of merriment and 軍隊d to 開始する her insecure eminence again. Presently the car of Dionysus （機の）カム to 難破させる over the 団体／死体 of an unconscious toper, but no one stopped to 始める，決める it 権利; and though the hapless 代表者／国会議員 of the god howled loudly to them to stop while he extricated himself from the machine, in which he had stuck, it was in vain; the 得点する／非難する／２０ or so of 青年s who were dragging it tore on, passing の近くに by Gorgo, who 公式文書，認めるd with indignation, that the brasswork of the axles was cutting 深く，強烈に into the splendid mosaic of the pavement. At last the burly god fell out by his sheer 負わせる, and his 信奉者s 回復するd him to consciousness by taking him by the heels and dipping his towzled and bleeding 長，率いる into a 抱擁する jar of ワイン and water. Then some hundreds of his drunken votaries danced madly 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 救助（する）d god; and as all the tambourines were 分裂（する） and the flute-players had no breath left, time was kept by （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing with thyrsus-突き破るs against the 中心存在s, while three men, who had 設立する the brazen tubas の中で the 寺 大型船s, blew with all their might and main.

Strong 対立, however, was roused by this mad uproar. A party of worshippers, in the first place, rebelled against it; these had been standing with 隠すd 長，率いるs, 近づく the statue of Serapis, muttering exorcisms after a Magian and howling lamentably at intervals; then a preacher, who had 後継するd in collecting a little knot of listeners, 企て，努力，提案 the trumpeters 中止する; and finally, a party of actors and singers, who had 組み立てる／集結するd in the outer hall to 成し遂げる a satira play, tried to stop them, though they themselves were making such a noise that the trumpet-爆破 could have 影響する／感情d them but little. When the players 設立する that remonstrance had no 影響 they 急ぐd into the hypostyle and tried to 減ずる the musicians to silence by 軍隊.

Then a frenzied contest began; but the combatants were soon separated; the actors and their antagonists fell on each other's necks, and a Homeric poet, who had 収集するd an elegy for the evening on the "Gods coerced by the hosts of the new superstition," made up 簡単に of lines culled from the Iliad and 長期冒険旅行, 掴むd this 都合のよい 適切な時期. He had begun to read it at the 最高の，を越す of his 発言する／表明する, 叫び声をあげるing 負かす／撃墜する the general din, when everything was forgotten in the excitement 原因（となる）d by the 入り口 of a 行列 which was the successful result of many （警察の）手入れ，急襲s on the 寺-財務省s and 板材-rooms.

A 嵐／襲撃する of 賞賛 迎える／歓迎するd its 外見; the tipsiest stammered out his 是認, and the picture 現在のd to drunken 注目する，もくろむs was indeed a beautiful and gorgeous one. On a high 壇・綱領・公約-ーするつもりであるd for the 陳列する，発揮する of a small image of Serapis and 確かな symbols of the god, at 広大な／多数の／重要な festivals—Glycera, the loveliest hetaira of the town, was drawn in 勝利 through the 寺. She reclined in a sort of bowl 代表するing a 爆撃する, placed at the 最高の，を越す of the 壇・綱領・公約, and on the lower 行う／開催する／段階s sat groups of fair girls, swaying gently with luxurious grace, and flinging flowers 負かす／撃墜する to the （人が）群がる who, with jealous 競争, strove to catch them. Everyone 認めるd the beautiful hetaira as Aphrodite, and she was あられ／賞賛するd, as with one 発言する／表明する, the Queen of the World. The men 急ぐd 今後 to 注ぐ libations in her 栄誉（を受ける）, and to join 手渡すs and dance in a giddy maze 一連の会議、交渉／完成する her car.

"Take her to Serapis!" shouted a drunken student. "Marry her to the god. Heavenly Love should be his bride!"

"Yes—take her to Serapis," yelled another. "It is the wedding of Serapis and Glycera."

The crazy 群衆 押し進めるd the machine に向かって the curtain, with the beautiful, laughing woman on the 最高の，を越す, and her bevy of languishing attendants.

Until this instant the vivid 雷 outside, and the growling of distant 雷鳴 had not been 注意するd by the revellers, but now a blinding flash lighted up the hall and, at the same instant, a tremendous peal 衝突，墜落d and 動揺させるd just above them, and shook the desecrated 神社. A sulphurous vapor （機の）カム rolling in at the 開始s just below the roof, and this first flash was すぐに followed by another which seemed to have rent the 丸天井 of heaven, for it was …を伴ってd by a deafening and 素晴らしい roar and a terrific rumbling and creaking, as though the metal 塀で囲むs of the firmament had burst asunder and fallen in on the earth—on Alexandria—on the Serapeum.

The whole awful 軍隊 of an African tempest （機の）カム 衝突，墜落ing 負かす／撃墜する upon them; the wild revel was stilled; the trembling topers dropped their cups, fevered checks turned pale, the ダンサーs parted and threw up their 手渡すs in agonized supplication, words of lust and blasphemy died on their lips and turned to 祈りs and muttered charms. The terrified nymphs that surrounded Venus sprang from the car, and the 泡，激怒すること-born goddess in the 爆撃する tried to 解放する／自由な herself from the garlands and gauzes in which she was 伴う／関わるd, shrieking aloud when she perceived that she could not descend unaided from her elevated position. Other 発言する／表明するs mingled with hers—lamenting, 悪口を言う／悪態ing, and entreating; for now the rainclouds burst, and through the window-開始s 注ぐd a 冷淡な flood, 冷気／寒がらせるing and wetting the drunken 暴徒 within.

The 嵐／襲撃する raved through the halls and 回廊（地帯）s; 雷 and 雷鳴 激怒（する）d ひどく 総計費; and the terrified wretches, suddenly sobered, 急ぐd about or 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd together, like ants whose nest has been 上昇傾向d. And into the 中央 of this 狼狽d throng 急ぐd Orpheus, the son of Karnis, who had been till now on guard on the roof, crying out: "The world is coming to an end, the heavens are 開始! Father—where is my father?"

And everyone believed him; they snatched off their garlands, tore their hair and gave themselves up to the 最大の despair. Wailing, sobbing, howling- furious, but impotent, they 控訴，上告d to each other; and though they had no hope of living to see another morning, or perhaps another hour, each one thought only of himself, of his 衣料品s, and of how he might best cover his 四肢s that shivered with terror and 冷淡な. From the Scuffling 暴徒 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the heaps of cast-off 着せる／賦与するs （機の）カム 深い groans, piteous weeping, the shrieks of women, and the despairing moans of the panic-stricken wretches.

It was a fearful scene, at once heart-rending and 反乱ing; Gorgo looked on, gnashing her teeth with 激怒（する） and disgust, and only wishing for the end of the world and of her own life as a 一時的休止，執行延期 from it all. These crazed and 哀れな wretches, 臆病な／卑劣な fools, these beasts in the guise of human 存在s, deserved no better than to 死なせる／死ぬ; but was it 考えられる that the 最高の 存在 should destroy the whole of the beautiful and wisely-planned world for the sake of this base and loathsome 群衆.

It 雷鳴d, it lightened, the 創立／基礎s of the 寺 shook—but she no longer looked for the final 衝突，墜落; she had 中止するd to believe in the majesty, the 力／強力にする and the 潔白 of the divinity behind the 隠す. Her cheeks burnt with shame, she felt it a 不名誉 ever to have been numbered の中で his adherents; and, as the howling of the terrified （人が）群がる grew every moment louder and wilder, the memory of Constantine's 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な and fearless manliness rose before her, in all its strength and beauty. She was his, his wholly and forever; and for the 未来 all that was his should be hers: his love, his home, his noble 目的—and his God.

CHAPTER XXII

The doubtful light of 夜明け was beginning to break through the 嵐／襲撃する- clouds as they exhausted their fury on the Serapeum, but the terrified heathen did not notice it. No captain, no prophet, no comforter had come to 生き返らせる their courage and hopes; for Olympius and his guests, the leaders of the 知識人 life of Alexandria—and の中で them the 長，指導者 priests of the 聖域—were tardy in making their 外見.

The 雷-flash which had fallen on the brassplated cupola, and then 発射する／解雇するd its 軍隊 along a flagstaff, had alarmed even the 下落するs and philosophers; and the 討論会 had come to an abrupt end but little more dignified than the orgy in the 寺-halls. Few, to be sure, of the high- priest's friends had 許すd themselves to be so far 脅すd as to betray their terrors 率直に; on the contrary, when the 割れ目 of doom really seemed to have sounded, rhetoric and argument grew even more eager than before 一連の会議、交渉／完成する Olympius' （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する; and Gorgo's opinion of her fellow-heathen might not have been much raised if she could have heard Helladius, the famous philologist and 伝記作家, reciting 詩（を作る）s from "Prometheus bound," his 膝s 地震ing and lips quivering as he heard the 雷鳴; or seen Ammonius, another grammarian who had written a celebrated work on "The Differences of Synonyms," rending his 式服 and 現在のing his 明らかにするd breast as a 的 to the 雷, with a ちらりと見ること 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at the company to challenge their 賞賛. His heroic 陳列する，発揮する was, unfortunately, 観察するd by few; for most of them, 含むing Eunapius, a neo-platonic philosopher distinguished as a historian and an implacable 敵 of the Christians, had wrapped their 長，率いるs in their 式服s and were を待つing the end in sullen 辞職. Some had dropped on their 膝s and were praying with uplifted 手渡すs, or murmuring incantations; and a poet, who had been 栄冠を与えるd for a poem する権利を与えるd: "Man the Lord and Master of the Gods," had fainted with 恐れる, and his laurel-花冠 had fallen into a dish of oysters.

Olympius had risen from his place as Symposiarch and was leaning against a door-地位，任命する を待つing death with manly composure. Father Karnis, who had made rather too 解放する／自由な with the ワイン-cup, but had been 完全に sobered by the sudden fury of the 嵐／襲撃する, had sprung up and 急いでd past the high-priest to 捜し出す his wife and son; he knew they could not be far off, and 願望（する）d to 死なせる／死ぬ with them.

Porphyrius and his next neighbor, Apuleius, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 内科医, were の中で those who had covered their 直面するs. Porphyrius could look 今後 more calmly than many to the approaching 危機; for, as a 用心深い man and far- seeing merchant, he had made 準備／条項 for every contingency. If, in spite of a Christian victory, the world should still roll on, and if the 法律 which 宣言するd 無効の the will of an apostate should be 施行するd against him, a princely fortune, out of the reach of Church or 明言する／公表する, lay 安全な in the 手渡すs of a 豊富な and 信頼できる friend for his daughter's use; if, on the other 手渡す, heaven and earth met in a ありふれた doom, he had by him an infallible 治療（薬） against a ぐずぐず残る and agonizing death.

The whole party had sat during some long and anxious minutes, listening to the appalling 雷鳴-claps, when Orpheus 急ぐd into the 祝宴ing-room, with the same frenzied and terror-stricken haste as before, の中で the revellers, crying: "It is the end-all is over! The world is 落ちるing asunder! 解雇する／砲火／射撃 is come 負かす／撃墜する from heaven! The earth is in 炎上s already—I saw it with my own 注目する，もくろむs! I have come 負かす／撃墜する from the roof...

"Father! Where is my father?"

At this news the company started up in fresh alarm, Pappus, the mathematician, cried out: "The conflagration has begun! 炎上 and 解雇する／砲火／射撃 are 落ちるing from the skies!"

"Lost-lost!" wailed Eunapius; while Porphyrius あわてて felt in the 倍のs of his purple 衣料品, took out a small 水晶 phial and went, pale but 静める, up to the high-priest. He laid his 手渡す on the arm of the friend whom he had looked up to all his life with affectionate 賞賛, and said with an 表現 of tender 悔いる:

"別れの（言葉，会）. We have often 論争d over the death of Cato—you disapproving and I 認可するing it. Now I follow his example. Look—there is enough for us both."

He あわてて put the phial to his mouth, and part of the liquid had passed his lips before Olympius understood the 状況／情勢 and 掴むd his arm. The 影響 of the deadly fluid was 即時に manifest; but Porphyrius had hardly lost consciousness when Apuleius had 急ぐd to his 味方する. The 内科医 had succumbed to the 全世界の／万国共通の panic and 辞職するd himself doggedly to 運命／宿命; but as soon as an 控訴，上告 was made to his 医療の 技術 and he heard a cry for help, he had thrown off the wrapper from his 長，率いる and 急いでd to the merchant's 味方する to 戦闘 the 影響s of the 毒（薬）, as （疑いを）晴らす-長，率いるd and 決定的な as in his best hours by the bed of sickness or in the lecture-room.

When the very backbone of the soul seems to be broken, a sense of 義務 is the one and last thing that 持つ／拘留するs it together and keeps it upright; and nature has implanted in us such a strong and 直感的に regard for life—which we are so apt to contemn—that even within a few paces of the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な we 心にいだく and foster it as carefully as in its prime, when the end seems still remote.

The merchant's desperate 行為 had been done under the very 注目する，もくろむs of Orpheus, and the newer horror so 完全に 影を投げかけるd the older, that he 急いでd unbidden to help the 内科医 lay the unconscious man on the nearest couch; but then he went off again in search of his parents. Olympius, however, who at the sight of his friend's 証拠不十分 had suddenly comprehended how much depended, in these last hours, on his own resolute demeanor, 拘留するd the 青年, and 厳しく 願望（する）d him to give an exact and （疑いを）晴らす account of what had happened on the roof. The young musician obeyed; and his 報告（する）／憶測 was certainly far from 安心させるing.

A ball of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 had fallen with a terrific noise on the cupola, mingling with 炎上s that seemed to rise like streams of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 from the earth. Then, again the heavens had opened with a blinding flash and Orpheus had seen—with his own 注目する，もくろむs seen—a gigantic monster—an uprooted mountain perhaps—which had slowly moved に向かって the 支援する-塀で囲む of the Serapeum with an appalling clatter; and not rain, but rivers, 急ぐing 激流s of water, had 注ぐd 負かす／撃墜する on the men on guard.

"It is Poseidon," cried the lad, "bringing up the ocean against the 寺, and I heard the neighing of his horses. It was not an illusion, I heard it with my own ears..."

"The horses of Poseidon!" interrupted Olympius. "The horses of the 皇室の cavalry were what you heard!"

He ran to the window with the activity of a younger man and, 解除するing the curtain, looked out to the eastward. The 嵐／襲撃する had 消えるd as 速く as it had come up and it was day. Over the rosy skirts of Eos hung a 十分な and 激しい 式服 of swelling grey and 黒人／ボイコット clouds, 辛勝する／優位d with a fringe of sheeny gold. To the north a sullen flash now and then zigzagged across the dark sky, and the roll of the 雷鳴 was faint and distant; but the horses whose neighing had affrighted Orpheus were already 近づく; they were standing の近くに to the southern or 支援する-塀で囲む of the 寺, in which there was no gate or 入り口 of any 肉親，親類d. What 反対する could the 皇室の cavalry have in placing themselves by that strong and impenetrable 位置／汚点／見つけ出す?

But there was no time for much consideration, for at this instant the gong, which was sounded to call the defenders of the Serapeum together, rang through the 管区s.

Olympius needed no 刺激（する） or 激励. He turned to his guests with the passion and 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of a fanatical leader, of the 支持する／優勝者 of a 広大な／多数の／重要な but imperilled 原因（となる）, and 企て，努力，提案 them be men and stand by him to resist the 敵 till death. His 発言する／表明する was husky with excitement as he spoke his 簡潔な／要約する but vehement call to 武器, and the 影響 was 巨大な, 正確に because the （衆議院の）議長, carried away by the tide of feeling, had not tried to impress the learned and eloquent men whom he 演説（する）／住所d by any tricks of elocution or choice of words. They, too, were 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by the 誘発する of the old man's enthusiasm; they gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him, and followed him at once to the rooms where the 武器s had been deposited for use.

Breastplates girt on to their 団体／死体s, and swords （権力などを）行使するd in their 手渡すs made 兵士s of the 下落するs at once, and 奮起させるd them with 戦争の ardor. Little was spoken の中で these heroes of "the mighty word." They were bent on 活動／戦闘. Olympius Had 願望（する）d Apuleius to go into his 私的な room 隣接するing the hypostyle with Porphyrius, on whose senseless and rigid 明言する／公表する no 治療 had as yet had any 影響. Some of the 寺-servants carried the merchant 負かす／撃墜する a 支援する staircase, while Olympius あわてて and silently led his comrades in 武器 up the main steps into the 広大な／多数の／重要な halls of the 寺.

Here the chivalrous host were doomed to surprise and 失望 greater than the most hopeless of them was 用意が出来ている to 会合，会う. Olympius himself for a moment despaired; for his ecstatic adherents had during the night turned to poltroons and tipplers, and the sacred 管区s of the 聖域 looked as if a 戦う／戦い had been fought and lost there. Broken and bruised furniture, 粉砕するd 器具s, 衣料品s torn and wet, draggled 花冠s, and faded flowers were strewn in every direction. The red ワイン lay in pools like 血 on the scarred beauties of the inlaid pavement; here and there, at the foot of a column, lay an inert 団体／死体—whether dead or 単に senseless who could guess?—and the sickening reek of hundreds of dying lamps filled the 空気／公表する, for in the 混乱 they had been left to 燃やす or die as they might.

And how wretched was the 面 of the sobered, terror-stricken, worn-out men and women. An obscure consciousness of having 侮辱d the god and incurred his wrath lurked in every soul. To many a one 誘発する death would have seemed most welcome, and one man—a 約束ing pupil of Helladius, had 現実に taken the leap from 存在 into the 非，不，無-存在 which, as he believed, he should find beyond the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な; he had run his had violently against a 中心存在, and lay at the foot of it with a broken skull.

With reeling brains, aching brows, and dejected hearts, the unhappy creatures had got so far as to 悪口を言う／悪態 the 現在の; and those who dared to 熟視する／熟考する the 未来 thought of it only as a bottomless abyss, に向かって which the 飛行機で行くing hours were dragging them with unfelt but irresistible 軍隊. Time was passing—each could feel and see that; night was gone, it would soon be day; the 嵐／襲撃する had passed over, but instead of the inexorable 力／強力にするs of nature a new terror now hung over them: the no いっそう少なく inexorable 力／強力にする of Caesar. To the struggle of man against the gods there was but one possible end: Annihilation. In the 衝突 of man against man there might yet be, if not victory, at least escape. The 退役軍人 Memnon, with his one arm, had kept watch on the 寺-roof during that night's orgy, planning 対策 for 撃退するing the enemy's attack, till the 嵐／襲撃する had burst on him and his adherents with the "大砲 of heaven." Then the greater 部分 of the 守備隊 had taken 避難 in the lower galleries of the Serapeum, and the old general was left alone at his 地位，任命する, in the blinding and deafening tempest. He threw his remaining arm 一連の会議、交渉／完成する a statue that graced the parapet of the roof to save himself from 存在 swept or washed away; and he would still have shouted his orders, but that the ハリケーン 溺死するd his 発言する／表明する, and 非，不，無 of his few remaining adherents could have heard him speak. He, too, had heard the champing of horses and had seen the moving mountain which Orpheus had 述べるd. It was in fact a Roman engine of war; and, faithful though he was to the 原因（となる） he had undertaken, something like a feeling of joy stirred his 軍人's soul, as he looked 負かす／撃墜する on the 罰金 and 井戸／弁護士席-演習d men who followed the 皇室の 基準s under which he had, ere now, shed his best 血. His old comrades in 武器 had not forgotten how to 反抗する the tempest, and their captains had been 井戸／弁護士席 advised in 準備するing to attack first what seemed the securest 味方する of the 寺. The struggle, he foresaw, would be against tried 兵士s, and it was with a 深い 悪口を言う／悪態 and a smile of bitter 軽蔑（する） that he thought of the inexperienced novices under his 命令（する）. It was only yesterday that he had tried to 穏健な Olympius' sanguine dreams, and had said to him: "It is not by enthusiasm but by 策略 that we 敗北・負かす a 敵!"

The 技術 and experience he had to 競う with were in no 尊敬（する）・点 inferior to his own; and he would know, only too soon, what the practical 価値（がある） might be of the daring and enthusiastic 青年s whom he had undertaken to 命令（する）, and of whom he still had secret hopes for the best.

The one thing to do was to 妨げる the Christians from 影響ing the 違反 which they evidently ーするつもりであるd to make in the 支援する-塀で囲む, before the Libyan army of 救済 should arrive; and, at the same time, to defend the 前線 of the 寺 from the roof. There was a use for every one who could heave a 石／投石する or 繁栄する a sword; and when he thought over the number of his 軍隊／機動隊s he believed he might 後継する in 持つ／拘留するing the building for some かなりの time. But he was counting on 誤った 前提s, for he did not know how attractive the races had 証明するd to his "enthusiastic 青年" and how 広大な／多数の／重要な a change had come over most of them.

As soon as the 勝利，勝つd had so far 沈下するd that he could stand alone, he went to collect those that still remained, and to have the 厚かましさ／高級将校連 gong sounded which was to 召喚する the combatants to their 地位，任命するs. Its metallic clang rang loud and far through the 薄暗い 夜明け; a deaf man might have heard it in the deepest 休会 of the 聖域—and yet the minutes slipped by—a ４半期/4分の1 of an hour—and no one had come at its call. The old captain's impatience turned to surprise, his surprise became wrath. The messengers he sent 負かす／撃墜する did not return and the 広大な／多数の／重要な moving shed of the Romans was brought nearer and nearer to the southern 味方する of the 寺, 審査 the 鉱夫s from the rare ミサイルs which the few men remaining with him cast clown by his orders.

The enemy were evidently making a suitable 創立／基礎 on which to place the 嵐／襲撃するing engine—a beam with a 押し通す's 長，率いる of アイロンをかける-to make a 違反 in the 寺-塀で囲む. Every minute's 延期する on the part of the 包囲するd was an advantage to the enemy. A hundred-two hundred more 手渡すs on the roof, and their 策略 might yet be 敗北・負かすd.

涙／ほころびs of 激怒（する）, of the bitter sense of impotence, started to the old 兵士's 注目する，もくろむs; and when, at length, one of his messengers （機の）カム 支援する and told him that the men and women alike seemed やめる demented, and all and each 辞退するd to come up on the roof, he uttered a wrathful 悪口を言う／悪態 and 急ぐd 負かす／撃墜する- stairs himself.

He 嵐／襲撃するd in on the trembling wretches; and when he beheld with his own 注目する，もくろむs all that his volunteers had done dining that fateful night, he raved and 雷鳴d; asked them, rather confusedly perhaps, if they knew what it was to be 推定する／予想するd to 命令（する） and find no obedience; scolded the refractory, 運動ing some on in 前線 of him; and then, as he perceived that some of them were making off with the girls through the door 主要な to the secret passage, he placed himself on guard with his sword drawn, and 脅すd to 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する any who 試みる／企てるd to escape.

In the 中央 of all this Olympius and his party had come into the ball and seeing the 指揮官 struggling, sword in 手渡す, with the recalcitrant 逃亡者／はかないものs, where the noise was loudest, he and his guests 急いでd to the 救助（する） and defended the door against the hundreds who were （人が）群がるing to 飛行機で行く. The old man was grieved to turn the 武器s they had 掴むd in their sacred ardor, against the seceders from their own 原因（となる）; but it had to be. While the loyal party—の中で them Karnis and Orpheus—guarded the passage to the 地下組織の rooms with 保護物，者 and lance, Olympius took 会議 of the 退役軍人 captain, and they 速く decided to 許す all the women to 出発／死 at once and to divide the men into two parties-one to be sent to fight on the roof, and the other to defend the 塀で囲む where the Roman 乱打するing-押し通す was by this time almost ready to attack.

The high-priest took his stand boldly between his adherents and the would- be runaways and 控訴，上告d to them in loud and emphatic トンs to do their 義務. They listened to him silently and respectfully; but when he ended by 明言する／公表するing that the women were 命令（する）d to 身を引く, a terrific 激しい抗議 was raised, some of the girls clung to their lovers, while others 勧めるd the men to fight their way out.

Several, however, and の中で them the fair Glycera who a few hours since had smiled 負かす／撃墜する triumphantly on her worshippers as Aphrodite, availed themselves at once of the 許可 to やめる this scene of horrors, and made their way without 延期する to the subterranean passages. They had adorers in plenty in the city. But they did not get far; they were met by a 寺-servant 飛行機で行くing に向かって the 広大な／多数の／重要な hall, who 警告するd them to return thither at once: the 皇室の 兵士s had discovered the 入り口 to the aqueduct and 地位，任命するd 歩哨s in the 木材／素質-yard. They turned and followed him with loud lamentations, and hardly had they got 支援する into the 寺 when a new terror （機の）カム upon them: the アイロンをかける 乱打するing-押し通す （機の）カム with a first 激しい shock, 雷鳴ing against the southern 塀で囲む.

The 皇室の 軍隊／機動隊s were in fact masters of the secret passage; and they had begun the attack on the Serapeum in earnest. It was serious—but all was not yet lost; and in this fateful hour Olympius and Memnon 証明するd their mettle. The high-priest 命令（する）d that the 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する 罠（にかける）-doors should be dropped into their places, and that the 橋（渡しをする）s across the 湾s, in the 地下組織の rooms reserved for the 始めるd, should be destroyed; and this there was yet time to do, for the 兵士s had not yet 投機・賭けるd into those mysterious 回廊（地帯）s, where there could not fail to be 罠（にかける）s and men in 待ち伏せ／迎撃する. Memnon 一方／合間 had hurried to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the 乱打するing-押し通す had by this time dealt a second blow, shouting as he went to every man who was not a coward to follow him.

Karnis, Orpheus and the 残り／休憩（する） of the high-priest's guests obeyed his call and gathered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する him; he 命令（する）d that everything portable should be brought out of the 寺 to be built into a バリケード behind the point of attack, and that neither the most precious and beautiful statues, nor the 厚かましさ／高級将校連 and marble stelae and altar-厚板s should be spared. 審査するd by this バリケード, and 武装した with lances and 屈服するs—of which there were plenty at 手渡す—he 提案するd, when the 違反 was made, to check the その上の 前進する of the 敵.

He was not ill-pleased that the only way of escape was 削減（する） off; and as soon as he had seen the statues dragged from their pedestals, the altar-石／投石するs 除去するd from the sacred places they had filled for half a century, （法廷の）裁判s and jars piled together and a 石／投石する バリケード thus 公正に／かなり 前進するd に向かって 完成, he 草案d off a small 軍隊 for the defences on the roof. There was no escape now; and many a one who, to the very last, had hoped to find himself 解放する／自由な, 機動力のある the stairs reluctantly, because he would there be more すぐに in the 直面する of the 敵 than when defending the 違反.

Olympius 分配するd 武器s, and went from one to another, speaking words of 激励; presently he 設立する Gorgo who, with the （死が）奪い去るd 未亡人, was still sitting at the foot of the statue of 司法（官）. He told her that her father was ill, and 願望（する）d a servant to show her the way to his 私的な room, that she might help the leech in …に出席するing on him. Berenice could not be induced to 動かす; she longed only for the end and was 説得するd that it could not be far off. She listened 熱望して to the blows of the 乱打するing-engine; each one sounded to her like a shock to the very structure of the universe. Another—and another—and at last the 古代の masonry must give way and the 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な that had already opened for her husband and her son would yawn to swallow her up with her 悲しみs. She shuddered and drew her hood over her 直面する to 審査する it from the sun which now began to 向こうずね in. Its light was a grievance to her; she had hoped never to see another day.

The women, and with them a few helpless weaklings, had 孤立した to the rotunda, and before long they were laughing as saucily as ever.

From the roof 封鎖するs of 石／投石する and broken statues were あられ／賞賛するing 負かす／撃墜する on the besiegers, and in the halls below, the toiler who paused to wipe the sweat from his brow would brook no idleness in his comrade; the most recalcitrant were 軍隊d to bestir themselves, and the バリケード inside the southern 塀で囲む soon rose to a goodly 高さ. No rampart was ever built of nobler 構成要素s; each 石／投石する was a work of art and had been reverenced for centuries as something sacred, or bore in an elegant inscription the 記念の of noble 行為s. This 塀で囲む was to 保護する the highest of the gods, and の中で the detachment told off to defend it, were Karnis, his son, and his wife.

CHAPTER XXIII

Gorgo sat by the bed of her 明らかに lifeless father, gazing 情愛深く at the worn and wax-like features, and listening to his breathing, now soft and 平易な and again painful and convulsive, as it ぱたぱたするd through his nostrils. She held his 冷淡な damp 手渡す tightly clasped, or 一打／打撃d it gently, or now and then, when his の近くにd eyelids quivered, raised it tenderly to her lips.

The room in which they were lay on one 味方する of the hypostyle and behind the 権利-手渡す—or western—colonnade; more 今後, therefore, than the 隠すd statue and to its left 手渡す. The noise of the toilers at the バリケード and the 衝突，墜落 of the blows of the 乱打するing-押し通す （機の）カム up from just below, and at each thud of the engine the senseless man started convulsively and a look of 激しい 苦痛 crossed his 直面する. But, though it was indeed grievous to Gorgo to see her father 苦しむing, though she told herself again and again that, ere long, the 聖域 must 落ちる into the 手渡すs of the Christians, she felt 安全な, thankful and 避難所d up here, in her old friend's half-lighted and barely-furnished room, shut off, at any 率, from the frenzied wretches of whom she thought only with loathing and 恐れる.

She was 疲れた／うんざりしたd out with her night of 不安, but the agitation and excitement she had gone through were still vividly 現在の to her mind, and even on the comfortable couch in her own snug room at home her perturbed spirit would have 妨げるd her sleeping. Her brain was still in a ferment, and here, in comparative peace, she had time to think over all she had gone through during the last few hours, and the 大災害s that had befallen her grandmother and her father. She had 交流d but few words with the 内科医, who was still unceasingly busy in trying to 回復する his 患者 to consciousness, and who had 保証するd her that he had every hope of her father's 回復.

But at length the girl looked up with an eager gaze and said, sadly enough: "You said something about an antidote to 毒（薬）, Apuleius? Then my father tried to escape the final 破壊 by 試みる／企てるing to kill himself.—Is it so?"

The leech looked at her 熱心に, and after 確認するing her 疑惑 and explaining to her 正確に／まさに how the fateful 行為 had been 遂行するd, he went on:

"The 嵐／襲撃する had 完全に unnerved him—it 無人の us all—and yet that was only the 序幕 to the tremendous doom which is hanging over the universe. It is at 手渡す; we can hear its approach; the 石／投石するs are 産する／生じるing! the Christian's engines are 開始 the way for it to enter!"

Apuleius spoke in a トン of 悪意のある foreboding, and the 落ちるing 石／投石するs dislodged by the 乱打するing-押し通す 雷鳴d a solemn accompaniment to his prophecy. Gorgo, turned pale; but it was not the 内科医's ominous speech that alarmed her, but the 地震ing of the 塀で囲むs of the room. Still, the Serapeum was built for eternity; the 押し通す might bring 負かす／撃墜する a 塀で囲む, but it could not destroy or even shake the building itself.

Outside, the hubbub of fighting men grew louder and louder every minute, and Apuleius, ますます anxious, went to the door to listen. Gorgo could see that his 手渡すs trembled! he—a man—was 脅すd, while she felt no 苦悩 but for her 苦しむing father! Through that 違反 Constantine would enter—and where he 命令（する）d she was 安全な. As to the 破壊 of the universe—she no longer believed in it. When the 内科医 turned 一連の会議、交渉／完成する and saw her calmly and 静かに wiping the 冷淡な 減少（する）s from the sick man's brow, he said gloomily: "Of what use is it to shut our 注目する，もくろむs like the ostrich. They are fighting 負かす／撃墜する there for life or death—we had better 準備する for the end. If they 投機・賭ける—and they will—to lay a sacrilegious 手渡す on the god, besiegers and 包囲するd alike—the whole world together, must 死なせる／死ぬ."

But Gorgo shook her 長，率いる. "No, no," she cried, with 熱心な 信用／信任. "No, Apuleius, Serapis is not what you believe him to be; for, if he were, would he 苦しむ his enemies to 倒す his 寺 and his image? Why does he not, at this 最高の moment, 奮起させる his worshippers with courage? I have seen the men—mere boys—and the women who have 組み立てる／集結するd here to fight for him. They are nothing but drivellers and triflers. If the master is like his men it serves him 権利 if he is overthrown; to weep for him would be waste of woe!"

"And can the daughter of Porphyrius say this?" exclaimed the leech.

"Yes, Apuleius, yes. After what I have seen, and heard, and 耐えるd this night, I cannot speak さもなければ. It was shameful, horrible, sickening; I could 激怒（する） at the mere thought of 存在 supposed to be one of that debased 乗組員. It is 不名誉 and ignominy even to be 指名するd in the same breath! A god who is served as this god has been is no god of 地雷! And you—you are learned—a 下落する and a philosopher—how can you believe that the God of the Christians when he has 征服する／打ち勝つd and 手足を不自由にする／（物事を）損なうd yours, will ever 許す Serapis to destroy His world and the men He created?"

Apuleius drew himself up. "Are you then a Christian?" he asked 速く and 厳しく.

But Gorgo could not reply; she colored 深く，強烈に and Apuleius 熱心に repeated his question: "Then you really are a Christian?"

She looked 率直に in his 直面する: "No," she said, "I am not; but I wish I were."

The 内科医 turned away with a shrug; but Gorgo drew a breath of 救済, feeling that her avowal had 解除するd a 激しい burthen from her soul. She hardly knew how the bold and momentous 自白 had got itself spoken, but she felt that it was the only veracious answer to the 内科医's question.

They spoke no more; she was better pleased to remain silent, for her own utterance had opened out to her a new land of 約束—of feeling and of thought.

Her lover henceforth was no longer her enemy; and as the tumult of the struggle by the 違反 fell on her ear, she could think with joy of his 勝利を得た 武器. She felt that this was the purer, the nobler, the better 原因（となる）; and she rejoiced in the love of which he had spoken as the support and the stay of their 未来 life together—as 避難所ing them like a tower of strength and a mighty 避難. Compared with that love all that she had hitherto held dear or 不可欠の as gracing life, now seemed vain and worthless; and as she looked at her father's still 直面する, and remembered how he had lived and what he had 苦しむd, she 適用するd those words of Paul which Constantine had spoken at their 会合 after his return, to him, too; and her heart 洪水d with affection に向かって her hapless parent. She knew 十分な 井戸／弁護士席 the meaning of the 深い lines that 示すd his lips and brow; for Porphyrius had never made any secret of his 苦しめる and vexation whenever he 設立する himself compelled to 自白する a creed in which he did not honestly believe. This 広大な／多数の／重要な falsehood and constant duplicity, this divided 忠誠 to two masters, had 毒（薬）d the 存在 of a man by nature truthful; and Gorgo knew for whose sake and for what 推論する／理由s he had 支配するd himself to this moral 殉教／苦難. It was a lesson to her to see him lying there, and his look of anguish 警告するd her to become, heart and soul, a Christian as she felt 誘発するd. She would 自白する Christ for love's sake-aye, for love's sake; for in this hour the thing she saw most 明確に in the 約束 which she 目的d to 可決する・採択する, and of which Constantine had so often spoken to her with affectionate enthusiasm, was Everlasting Love.

Never in her life had she felt so much at peace, so open to all that was good and beautiful; and yet, outside, the 争い grew louder and more furious; the 皇室の tuba sounded above the 戦う／戦い-cry of the heathen, and the uproar of the struggle （機の）カム nearer and nearer.

The 乱打するing-押し通す had made a large 違反 in the southern 塀で囲む, and, 保護するd by their shed, the 激しい-武装した infantry of the twenty-second legion had 軍隊d their way up; but many a 退役軍人 had paid for his rashness with his life, for the 嵐／襲撃するing party had been met by a perfect にわか雨 of arrows and javelins. Still, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 保護物，者 had turned many a spear, and many an arrow had ちらりと見ることd 害のない from the brazen armor and helmets; the men that had escaped 圧力（をかける）d onwards, while fresh 階級s of 兵士s made their way in, over the 団体／死体s of the fallen. The 井戸／弁護士席-演習d 敵 （機の）カム creeping up to the バリケード on their 膝s, and 保護するd by bronze bucklers, while others, in the 後部, flung lances and arrows over their 長，率いるs at the 包囲するd. A few of the heathen fell, and the sight of their 血 had a wonderful 影響 on their comrades. 激怒（する） 殺到するd up in the breasts of the most timid, and 恐れる 消えるd before the passion for 復讐; cowardice turned to 戦争の ardor, and philosophers and artists かわきd for 血. The red glare of 争い danced before the 注目する，もくろむs of the veriest 調書をとる／予約する-worm; 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by the terrible impulse to kill, to subdue, to destroy the 敵, they fought 猛烈に and blindly, 火刑／賭けるing their lives on the 問題／発行する.

Karnis, that 熱心な votary of the Muses, stood with Orpheus, on the very 最高の，を越す of the バリケード throwing lance after lance, while he sang at the 最高の，を越す of his 発言する／表明する snatches of the 詩（を作る）s of Tyrtaeus, in the teeth, as it were, of the 敵 who were （人が）群がるing through the 違反; the sweat streamed from his bald 長，率いる and his 注目する，もくろむ flashed 解雇する／砲火／射撃. By his 味方する stood his son, sending swift arrows from an enormous 屈服する. The 激しい curls of his hair had come unbound and fell over his 紅潮／摘発するd 直面する. When he 攻撃する，衝突する one of the 皇室の 兵士s his father 拍手喝采する him 熱望して; then, collecting all his strength, flung another lance, 詠唱するing a hexameter or a 詩（を作る） of an ode. Herse crouched half hidden behind a sacrificial 石／投石する which lay at the 最高の，を越す of the あわてて-建設するd rampart, and 手渡すd 武器s to the combatants as they needed them. Her dress was torn and 血-stained, her grey hair had come loose from the ribbands and 三日月 that should have 限定するd it; the worthy matron had become a Megaera and shrieked to the men: "Kill the dogs! Stand 安定した! Spare never a Christian!"

But the little 守備隊 needed no incitement; the fevered zeal which 所有するd them wholly, seconded their かわき for 血 and 二塁打d their strength.

An arrow, 発射 by Orpheus, had just ちらりと見ることd over the breastplate and into the throat of a centurion who had already 始める，決める foot on the lowest step, when Karnis suddenly dropped the spear he was 準備するing to fling and fell without a cry. A Roman lance had 攻撃する，衝突する him, and he lay transfixed by the 味方する of a living purple fount, like a 激しく揺する in the surf from which a sapling has sprung. Orpheus saw his father's life-血 flowing and fell on his 膝s by his 味方する; but the old man pointed to the 屈服する that his son had cast aside and murmured 熱望して: "Leave me—let me be. What does it 事柄 about me? Fight—for the gods—I say. For the gods! Go on, 目的（とする） truly!"

But the lad would not leave the dying man, and seeing how 深く，強烈に the spear had struck to the old man's heart he groaned aloud, throwing up his 武器 in despair. Then an arrow 攻撃する，衝突する his shoulder, another pierced his neck, and he, too, fell gasping for breath. Karnis saw him 減少（する）, and painfully raised himself a little to help him; but it was too much for him; he could only clench his 握りこぶし in helpless fury and 詠唱する, half-singing, half-speaking, as loud he was able, Electra's 悪口を言う／悪態:

"This my last 祈り, ye gods, do not disdain! For them turn day to night and joy to 苦痛!"

But the 激しい infantry, who by this time were （人が）群がるing through the 違反, neither heard nor 注意するd his 悪口を言う／悪態. He lost consciousness and did not 回復する it till Herse, after 解除するing up her son and propping him against a plinth, 圧力（をかける）d a cloth against the stump of the lance still remaining in the 負傷させる to 信頼できる the 速く flowing 血, and ぱらぱら雨d his brow with ワイン. He felt her warm 涙／ほころびs on his 直面する, and as he looked up into her 肉親，親類d, faithful 注目する，もくろむs, brimming over with 涙／ほころびs of sympathy and 悔いる, his heart melted to tenderness. All the happiest hours of the life they had spent together （人が）群がるd on his memory; he answered her ちらりと見ること with a loving and 感謝する gaze and painfully held out his 手渡す. Herse 圧力（をかける）d it to her lips, weeping 激しく; but he smiled up at her, nodding his 長，率いる and repeating again and again the line from Lucian: "Be 慰安d: you, too, must soon follow."

"Yes, yes—I shall follow soon," she repeated with sobs. "Without you, without either of you, without the gods—what would become of me here."

And she turned to her son who, fully conscious, had followed every word and every gesture of his parents and tried himself to say something. But the arrow in his neck choked his breath, and it was such agony to speak that he could only say hoarsely: "Father mother!" But these poor words were 十分な of 深い love and 感謝, and Karnis and Herse understood all he longed to 表明する.

涙／ほころびs choked the poor woman's utterance so that neither of the three could say another word, but they were at any 率 の近くに together, and could look lovingly in each other's 注目する，もくろむs. Thus passed some few minutes of peace for them, in spite of the blare of trumpets, and shrieks and butchery; but Herse's kerchief was dyed and soaked with her husband's 血, and the old man's 注目する，もくろむs were glazed and 星／主役にするing as they wandered feebly on the scene, as though to get a last general picture of the world in which they had always sought to see only what was fair. Suddenly they remained 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the 直面する of a statue of Apollo, which had been flung on to the バリケード; and the longer they dwelt on the beautiful countenance of the god the more they sparkled with a （疑いを）晴らす transfigured gleam. Once more, with a final 成果／努力, he raised his 激しい 手渡す and pointed to the sun-栄冠を与えるd 長，率いる of the immortal 青年 while he softly murmured:

"He—he—all that was fair in 存在—Orpheus, Herse—we 借りがある it all to him. He dies with us.—They—the enemy—in 征服する／打ち勝つing us 征服する／打ち勝つ thee! They dream of a 楽園 beyond death; but where thou reignest, O Phoebus, there is bliss even on earth! They 誇る that they love death and hate life; and when they are the 勝利者s they will destroy lute and 麻薬を吸う, nay, if they could, would 皆殺しにする beauty and 消滅させる the sun. This beautiful happy world they would have dark, 暗い／優うつな, melancholy, hideous; thy kingdom, 広大な／多数の／重要な Phoebus, is sunny, joyful and 有望な ...!" Here his strength failed him; but presently he 決起大会／結集させるd once more and went on, with eager 注目する，もくろむs: "We crave for light, for music, lutes and 麻薬を吸うs—for perfumed flowers on careless brows—we—持つ／拘留する me up Herse—and thou, 傷をいやす／和解させる me, O Phoebus Apollo!—あられ／賞賛する, all あられ／賞賛する! I thank thee—thou hast 受託するd much from me and hast given me all! Come, thou joy of my soul! Come in thy glorious chariot, …に出席するd by Muses and Hours! See, Orpheus, Herse—do you see Him coming?"

He pointed with a 確信して gesture to the distance; and his anxious 注目する，もくろむs followed the 指示，表示する物 of his 手渡す; he raised himself a little by a last 最高の 成果／努力; but 即時に fell 支援する; his 長，率いる sank on the bosom of his faithful partner and a stream of 血 flowed from his quivering lips. The votary of the Muses was dead; and a few minutes after Orpheus, too, fell senseless.

War-cries and trumpet-calls rang and echoed through the Serapeum. The 戦う／戦い was now a 手渡す-to-手渡す fight; the besiegers had surmounted the バリケード and stood 直面する to 直面する with the heathen. Herse saw them coming; she snatched the dart from her husband's 負傷させる, and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d by 憎悪 and a wild かわき for vengeance, she 急ぐd upon the besiegers with frantic and helpless fury, 悪口を言う／悪態ing them loudly. She met the death she craved; a javelin struck her and she fell の近くに to her husband and son. Her death struggle was a short one; she had only time and strength to 延長する a 手渡す to lay on each before she herself was a 死体.

The 戦う／戦い 激怒（する）d 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the heap of dead; the 皇室の 軍隊／機動隊s drove the 守備隊 backwards into the 寺-halls, and the 計画（する） of attack which had been agreed upon at a 会議 of war held in the palace of the Comes, was carried out, point by point, with 冷静な／正味の courage and irresistible 軍隊. A few maniples 追求するd the 逃亡者／はかないものs into the main 入り口 hall, helped them to 軍隊 the gates open, and then drove them 負かす／撃墜する the slope and steps, over the 石／投石するs that had been heaped up for 保護, and into the very 武器 of the 分割 placed in 前線 of the 寺. These at once surrounded them and took them 囚人s, as the hunter 罠（にかける）s the game that 急ぐs 負かす／撃墜する upon him when driven by the dogs and beaters. 真っ先の to 飛行機で行く were the women from the rotunda, who were welcomed with acclamations by the 兵士s.

But those who now tried to defend themselves 設立する no ４半期/4分の1. Berenice had 選ぶd up a sword that was lying on the ground and had opened a vein with the point of it; her 団体／死体, bathed in 血, was 設立する at the foot of the statue of 司法（官）.

No sooner had the Christians mastered the バリケード than a few maniples had been sent up to the roof, and the defenders had been compelled to 降伏する or to throw themselves from the parapet. Old Memnon, who had been fighting against his 皇室の master and could hope for no mercy, sprang at once into the 湾 below, and others followed his example; for the end of all things was now の近くに at 手渡す, and to the nobler souls to die 任意に in 戦う／戦い for 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis seemed finer and worthier than to languish in the enemy's chains.

CHAPTER XXIV

The terrific 嵐／襲撃する of the 先行する night had thrown the whole city into 狼狽. Everyone knew the danger that 脅すd Serapis, and what must 続いて起こる if he were overthrown; and everyone had thought that the end of the world had indeed come. But the tempest died away; the sun's 有望な glow 分散させるd the clouds and もや; sea and sky smiled radiantly blue, and the trees and herbage glistened in 生き返らせるd freshness.

Not yet had the Romans dared to lay 手渡すs on the 長，指導者 of the gods, the patron and protector of the city. Serapis had perhaps sent the 雷, 雷鳴 and rain as a message to 警告する his 敵s. If only they might 棄権する from the last, worst 罪，犯罪 of desecrating his image!

Nor was this the hope of the heathen only; on the contrary: Jews and Christians no いっそう少なく dreaded the 落ちる of the god and of his 寺. He was the pride, the monumental glory of the city of Alexander; the centre of 創立／基礎s and schools which 利益d thousands. The learning which was the 誇る of Alexandria dwelt under his 保護; to the Serapeum was 大（公）使館員d a 医療の Faculty which enjoyed the 評判 of 存在 the first in the world; from its 観測所 the course of the year was 予測（する） and the calendar was promulgated. An hour's slumber in its halls brought prophetic dreams, and the 未来 must remain undivined if Serapis were to 落ちる, for the god 明らかにする／漏らすd it to his priests, not 単に by the courses and positions of the 星／主役にするs, but by many other 調印するs; and it was a delight and a 特権 to look 今後 from the 確かな , 有形の 現在の to the mysteries of the morrow.

Even Christian seers answered the 尋問s of their 信奉者s in a way which portended the worst, and it was a grief to many of the baptized to think of their native city without Serapis and the Serapeum, just as we cannot 耐える to 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する a tree 工場／植物d by the 手渡す of an ancestor, even though it may darken our home. The 寺 せねばならない be の近くにd, 血まみれの sacrifices to the god should be 禁じるd—but his image—the noblest work of Bryaxis—to mutilate, or even to touch that would be a 無分別な, a fateful 行為, 背信 to the city and an 乱暴／暴力を加える on the world.

Thus thought the 国民s; thus, too, thought the 兵士s, who were 要求するd by 軍の discipline to draw the sword against the god in whom many of them believed.

As the news spread that the 軍隊／機動隊s were to attack the Serapeum 早期に next morning, thousands of 観客s collected, and filled the 寺 itself in breathless 苦悩 to watch the 問題／発行する of the struggle.

The sky was as （疑いを）晴らす and blue as on any other 罰金 day; but over the sea to the north lay a light stratum of clouds—the harbingers perhaps of the appalling blackness which the god would presently bring up against his enemies.

The men who had defended the Serapeum were led away; it had been 決定するd in a 会議 of war that they should be 扱う／治療するd with 温和／情状酌量, and Cynegius had 布告するd 解放する／自由な and 十分な 容赦 to every 囚人 who would 断言する never, for the 未来, to sacrifice to the god or worship in his 寺.

Not one of the hundreds who had fallen into the 手渡すs of the Romans had 辞退するd to take the 誓い; they 分散させるd at once, though with 抑えるd fury, many of them joining the （人が）群がる who stood waiting and watching for the next step to be taken by the Romans—for the final 衝突，墜落 of the universe, perhaps.

The doors of the 寺 were thrown wide open; the 寺-servants and hundreds of 兵士s were busied in （疑いを）晴らすing the steps and approaches of the 石／投石するs and fragments of statuary with which the heathen had encumbered them. As soon as this 仕事 was finished the dead and 負傷させるd were 除去するd; の中で those who still breathed was Orpheus, the son of Karnis. Those who had been so happy as to escape in the defence of the 聖域 and had mingled with the （人が）群がる were 包囲するd with questions, and all agreed that the statue of the god was as yet inviolate.

The 国民s were relieved, but ere long were startled by a new alarm; an 式の of 激しい cavalry （機の）カム upon the scene, 開始 a way for an immensely long 行列 whose 詠唱するd psalms rang out from afar, loud above the cries and murmurs of the 暴徒, the clatter of harness, and stamping of horses. It was （疑いを）晴らす now where the 修道士s had been. They were not usually absent when there was a 小競り合い with the heathen; but, till this moment, they had been seen only in twos or threes about the Serapeum. Now they （機の）カム 今後 shouting a psalm of 勝利, their 注目する，もくろむs glaring, wilder and more ruthless than ever.

The Bishop marched at their 長，率いる, in his vestments, under a magnificent canopy; his lofty stature was drawn to its 十分な 高さ and his lips were 堅固に の近くにd.

He looked like a 厳しい 裁判官 about to 開始する the 法廷 to pronounce 宣告，判決 with inexorable severity on some execrable 罪，犯罪.

The （人が）群がる quailed.

The Bishop and the 修道士s in the Serapeum, meant the 倒す of the statue of the 君主 god—death and 破壊. The boldest turned pale; many who had left wife and children at home stole away to を待つ the end of the world with those they loved; others remained to watch the menaced 聖域, 悪口を言う／悪態ing or praying; but the greater number, men and women alike, （人が）群がるd into the 寺, 危険ing their lives to be 現在の at the stupendous events about to be 制定するd there and which 約束d to be a 演劇 of unequalled 利益／興味.

At the 底（に届く） of the ascent the Comes 棒 前へ／外へ to 会合，会う the Bishop, leaped from his saddle and 迎える／歓迎するd him with reverence. The 皇室の legate had not made his 外見; he had preferred to remain for the 現在の at the prefect's house, ーするつもりであるing to 統括する, later in the day, at the races as the Emperor's 代表者／国会議員, 味方する by 味方する with the Prefect Evagrius—who also kept aloof during the attack on the Serapeum. After a 簡潔な／要約する colloquy, Romanus 調印するd to Constantine, the captain of the cavalry; the 軍隊／機動隊 dismounted, and, led by their officer, marched up the slope that led to the 広大な／多数の／重要な gate of the Serapeum. They were followed by the Comes with his staff; next to him pale and somewhat tremulous （機の）カム some of the city 公式の／役人s and a few Christian members of the 上院; and then the Bishop—who had preferred to come last—with all the Christian 聖職者 and a （人が）群がる of 詠唱するing 修道士s. The train was の近くにd by a 分割 of 激しい-武装した infantry; and after them the populace 急ぐd in, unchecked by the 兵士s who stood outside the 寺.

The 広大な／多数の／重要な halls of the Serapeum had been put in order 同様に as possible in so short a time. Of all those who, the day before, had （人が）群がるd in to defend the god and his house, 非，不，無 were left but Porphyrius and those who were nursing him. After a long and agonizing period of silence 激しい 握りこぶしs （機の）カム 雷鳴ing at the door. Gorgo started up to unbolt it, but Apuleius held her 支援する; so it was 軍隊d off its hinges and thing into the 寺-aisle on which the room opened. At the same instant a party of 兵士s entered the room and ちらりと見ることd 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it enquiringly.

The 内科医 turned as pale as death, and sank incapable of speech on a seat by his 患者's couch; but Gorgo turned with 静める dignity to the centurion who led the 侵入者s, and explained to him who she was, and that she was here under the 保護 of the leech to tend her 苦しむing father. She 結論するd by asking to speak with Constantine the prefect of cavalry, or with the Comes Romanus, to whom she and her father were 井戸／弁護士席 known.

There was nothing unusual in a sick man 存在 brought into the Serapeum for 治療, and the 静める, undoubting 優越 of Gorgo's トン 同様に as the high 階級 of the men whose 保護 she 控訴，上告d to, 命令（する）d the centurion's respectful consideration; however, his orders were to send every one out of the 寺 who was not a Roman 兵士, so he begged her to wait a few minutes, and soon returned with the legate Volcatius, the captain of his legion. This knightly patrician 井戸／弁護士席 knew—as did every lover of horses—the owner of the finest stable in Alexandria, and was やめる willing to 許す Gorgo and Apuleius to remain with their 患者; at the same time he 警告するd them that a 広大な／多数の／重要な 大災害 was 切迫した. Gorgo, however, 固執するd in her wish to be by her father's 味方する, so he left her a guard to 保護する them.

The 兵士s were too busy to ぐずぐず残る; instead of 取って代わるing the door they had torn 負かす／撃墜する, they 押し進めるd it out of their way; and Gorgo, seeing that her father remained in 正確に the same 条件, drew 支援する the curtain which was all that now divided them from the hypostyle, and looked out over the 長，率いるs of a 二塁打 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of 兵士s. They were 地位，任命するd の近くに 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the lower step of the 壇・綱領・公約 that raised the hypostyle above the nave and the colonnades on each 味方する of it.

In the distance Gorgo could see a 広大な 団体／死体 of men slowly approaching in detachments, and with long pauses at intervals. They stopped for some time in the outer hall, and before they entered the basilica twenty Christian priests （機の）カム in with strange gestures and a still stranger 詠唱する; these were exorcists, come to bann the evil spirits and daemons that must surely haunt this high place of idolatry and abominations. They carried crosses which they 繁栄するd like 武器s against an unseen 敵, and touched the columns with them, the pavement and the few remaining statues; they fell on their 膝s, making the 調印する of the cross with the left 手渡す; and, finally, they 範囲d themselves like 兵士s in three 階級s in 前線 of the niche 含む／封じ込めるing the statue, pointed their crosses at the god, and recited in loud, angry, and 命令（する）ing トンs the potent anathemas and mysterious 決まり文句／製法s which they thought calculated to 追放する the most reprobate and obdurate of all the heathen devils. A host of acolytes, に引き続いて at their heels, swung their censers about the 疫病／悩ます-位置／汚点／見つけ出す—the 神社 of the king of idols; while the exorcists dipped 病弱なd into a cauldron carried by their attendants, and ぱらぱら雨d the mystical 人物／姿／数字s on the hanging and on the mosaic pavement.

All this 占領するd several minutes. Then—and Gorgo's heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 high—then Constantine （機の）カム in, 武装した and equipped, and behind him an 式の of 選ぶd men, the エリート of his 軍隊／機動隊; bearded men with tanned and scarred 直面するs. Instead of swords they carried axes, and they were followed by sappers 耐えるing tall ladders which, by Constantine's orders, they leaned up against the niche. The infantry 範囲d under the colonnades at the 味方するs were evidently startled at the sight of these ladders, and Gorgo could perceive by the trembling of the curtain 近づく which she and Apuleius were standing, how 深く，強烈に the 内科医 was agitated. It was as though the axe had been 陳列する，発揮するd with which a king was about to be decapitated.

Now the Bishop （機の）カム in with the 地方自治体の 高官s; priests and 修道士s, 詠唱するing as they walked, filled the 幅の広い hall, incessantly making the 調印する of the cross; and the （人が）群がる that 注ぐd into the hypostyle 圧力（をかける）d as far 今後 as they were 許すd by the chain which the 兵士s held outstretched between them and their superiors.

The populace-heathen and Christian of every sect and degree-filled the aisles, too; but the chain also kept them off the upper end, on to which the room opened in which Porphyrius lay; so that Gorgo's 見解（をとる） of the curtain and apse remained 邪魔されない.

The psalm rang loudly through the 寺-法廷，裁判所s above the murmur and 不平（をいう） of the angry, terrified and expectant 暴徒. They were 用意が出来ている for the worst; each one knew the 罪，犯罪 which was to be （罪などを）犯すd, and yet few, perhaps, really believed that any one would dare to commit it. Whichever way she looked Gorgo saw only white 直面するs, stamped with passion, 狼狽, and dread. The very priests and 兵士s themselves had turned pale, and stood with 無血の cheeks and 始める，決める teeth, 星／主役にするing at the ground; some, to disguise their alarm, cast wrathful and 反抗的な ちらりと見ることs at the 反抗的な 暴徒, who tried to 溺死する the psalm-singing in loud menaces and 悪口を言う／悪態s, and the echoes of the 広大な／多数の／重要な building 二塁打d their thousand 発言する／表明するs.

A strange 不安 seethed in this dense 集まり of humanity. The heathen were trembling with 激怒（する）, clutching their amulets and charms, or shaking angry 握りこぶしs; the Christians thrilled with 苦悩 and pious zeal, and used their 手渡すs to 解除する the cross or to 区 off the evil one with outstretched fingers. Every 直面する and every gesture, the muttered 悪口を言う／悪態s and pious hymns—all showed that some terrible and fateful event was 差し迫った over all. Gorgo herself felt as though she were standing on the brink of a 噴火口，クレーター, while 空気／公表する and earth heaved around her; she felt and saw the 爆発 of the 火山 脅すing, every instant, to burst at her feet, and to choke and 廃虚 every living thing.

The uproar の中で the heathen grew louder and louder; fragments of 石／投石する and 支持を得ようと努めるd （機の）カム 飛行機で行くing に向かって the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the Bishop and 公式の／役人s were standing; but, suddenly, the tumult 中止するd, and, as if by a 奇蹟, there was silence—perfect silence—in the 寺. It was as though at a 調印する from the Omnipotent 支配者 the 嵐／襲撃する-攻撃するd ocean had turned to the 静める of a land-locked lake. At a nod from the Bishop some acolytes had stepped up to the niche where the statue of the god was shrouded and the curtain, which till now had hidden it, slowly began to 落ちる.

There sat Serapis, looking 負かす／撃墜する in majestic 無関心／冷淡, as 冷淡な and unapproachable as if his sublime dignity was far 除去するd above the petty doings of the はうing humanity at his feet; and the 影響 was as impressive now as it had been the evening before. How beautiful—how marvellously grand and lofty was this work of human 手渡すs! Even the Christians could not repress a low, long-drawn murmur of surprise, 賞賛, and astonishment. The heathen were at first silent, 打ち勝つ by pious awe and ecstasy; but then they broke out in a loud and 勝利を得た shout, and their cries of "あられ／賞賛する to Serapis!" "Serapis, 統治する forever!" rang from 中心存在 to 中心存在 and echoed from the stony 丸天井 of the apse and 天井.

Gorgo crossed her 手渡すs over her bosom as she saw the god 明らかにする／漏らすd in his glorious beauty. Spotlessly pure, 完全にする and perfect, the noble statue stood before her; an idol indeed, and perishable—but still divine as a matchless work, wrought by the loving 手渡すs of a votary of the god, 奮起させるd by the immortals. She gazed （一定の）期間-bound on the form which, though human, transcended humanity as eternity transcends time, as the light of the sun transcended the 炎ing beacon on Pharos; and she said to herself that it was impossible that an irreverent 手渡す should be laid on this supremely lovely statue, 栄冠を与えるd with the might of undying beauty.

She saw that even the Bishop drew 支援する a step when the curtain had fallen, and his lips parted involuntarily to utter a cry of 賞賛 like the others; but she saw, too, that he の近くにd them again and 圧力（をかける）d them more 堅固に together; that his 注目する，もくろむ sparkled with a fiercer light as the shout of the heathen rose to heaven, that the knotted veins on his high forehead swelled with 激怒（する） as he heard the cry of "Serapis, あられ／賞賛する, all あられ／賞賛する!" Then she 公式文書，認めるd the Comes, as he whispered soothing words in the prelate's ear, praying him perhaps to spare the statue—not as an idol, but as a work of art; as he turned from Theophilus with a shrug; and then—her heart stood still, and she had to 粘着する to the curtain—he pointed to the statue, with a nod of 知能 to Constantine. The young officer 屈服するd with 軍の 形式順守 and gave a word of 命令（する） to his men, which was 溺死するd by the wild cries of the heathen as soon as they apprehended with 狼狽 what its 輸入する was.

The 退役軍人s were stirred. A subaltern officer, putting the 基準 he bore into the 手渡すs of the man next to him and taking his axe from him instead, 急ぐd に向かって the statue, gazed up at it—and then, letting the axe 沈む, withdrew slowly to 再結合させる the others who still stood hesitating, looking at each other with 疑問ing and 反抗的な 注目する，もくろむs.

Once more Constantine shouted his order, louder and more 前向きに／確かに than before; but the men did not move. The subaltern flung his axe on the ground and the 残り／休憩（する） followed his example, pointing 熱望して to the god, and 熱心に adjuring their prefect—辞退するing 明らかに to obey his 命令（する）s—for he went to the recalcitrant 基準-持参人払いの, a grey-haired 退役軍人, and laying his 手渡す on the man's shoulder shook him 怒って, evidently 脅すing him and his comrades.

In these 勇敢に立ち向かう souls a struggle was going on, between their sense of discipline and devotion to their 罰金 young leader, and their awe of the god; it was 明白な in their puzzled 直面するs, in their 手渡すs raised in supplication. Constantine, however, relentlessly repeated his order; and, when they still 辞退するd to obey, he turned his 支援する on their 階級s with a gesture of bitter contempt, and shouted his 命令（する）s to the infantry 地位，任命するd by the colonnade behind which Gorgo was watching all these 訴訟／進行s.

But these also were refractory. The heathen were 勝利を得た, and encouraged the 兵士s with loud cries to 固執する.

Constantine turned once more to his own men, and finding them obstinate in their disobedience, he went 今後 himself to where the ladders were standing, moved one of them from the 塀で囲む and leaned it up against the 団体／死体 of the statue, 掴むd the axe that lay nearest, and 機動力のある from rung to rung. The murmurs of the heathen were suddenly silenced; the multitude were so still that the least sound of one plate of armor against another was audible, that each man could hear his neighbor breathe, and that Gorgo fancied she could hear her own heart throb.

The man and the god stood 直面する to 直面する, and the man who was about to lay 手渡すs on the god was her lover. She watched his movements with breathless 利益／興味; she longed to call out to him, to follow him as he 機動力のある the ladder, to 落ちる on his neck and keep him from committing such sacrilege—not out of 恐れる of the 廃虚 he might bring upon the world, but only because she felt that the first blow he should 取引，協定 to this beautiful and unique work of art might 難破させる her love for him, as his axe would 難破させる the ivory. She was not afraid for him; he seemed to her inviolable and invulnerable; but her whole soul shuddered at the 行為 which he was steeling himself to （罪などを）犯す. She remembered their happy childhood together, his own artistic 試みる／企てるs, the 賞賛 with which he had gazed at the 広大な／多数の／重要な 作品 of the 古代の sculptors—and it seemed impossible that he, of all men he, should lay 手渡すs on that masterpiece, that he, of all men, should be the one to 侮辱, mutilate and 廃虚 it. It was not—could not be true!

But there he was, at the 最高の，を越す of the ladder; he passed the axe from his left 手渡す to his 権利, and leaning 支援する a little, looked at the 長，率いる of the god from one 味方する. She could see his 直面する plainly, and 公式文書，認める every movement and look; she watched him 熱心に, and saw the loving and compassionate 表現 with which he 直す／買収する，八百長をするd his gaze on the noble features of Serapis, saw him clutch his left 手渡す to his heart as if in 苦痛. The （人が）群がる below might fancy that he 欠如（する）d courage, that he was 吸収するd in 祈り, or that his soul shrank from 取引，協定ing the fateful blow to the 広大な／多数の／重要な divinity; but she could see that he was bidding a silent 別れの（言葉，会）, as it were, to the sublime work of an 奮起させるd artist, which it 苦痛d and shocked him to destroy. And this 慰安d her; it gave her 見解（をとる）s of the 状況／情勢 a new direction, and 示唆するd the question whether he, a 兵士 and a Christian, when 命令（する）d by his superior to do this 行為 せねばならない 縮む or hesitate, if he were indeed, heart and soul, what, after all, he was. Her 注目する，もくろむs clung to him, as a 脅すd child 粘着するs to its mother's neck; and the expectant thousands, in an agony of suspense, like her, saw nothing but him.

Stillness more 深遠な never 統治するd in the heart of the 砂漠 than now in this 広大な and 密集して-（人が）群がるd hall. Of all man's five senses only one was active: that of sight; and that was concentrated on a 選び出す／独身 反対する a man's 手渡す 持つ／拘留するing an axe. The hearts of thousands stood still, their breath was 一時停止するd, there was a singing in their ears, a dazzling light in their 注目する，もくろむs—注目する，もくろむs that longed to see, that must see—and that could not; thousands stood there like 非難するd 犯罪のs, whose 長，率いるs are on the 封鎖する, who hear the executioner behind them, and who still, on the very threshold of death, hope for 一時的休止，執行延期 and 解放（する）.

Gorgo 設立する no answer to her own 尋問s; but she, too, 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see—must see. And she saw Constantine の近くに his 注目する，もくろむs, as though he dared not 熟視する／熟考する the 行為 that 運命／宿命 had 非難するd him to do; she saw him lay his left 手渡す on the god's sacred 耐えるd, saw him raise his 権利 for the 致命的な blow—saw, heard, felt the axe 衝突，墜落 again and again on the cheek of Serapis—saw the polished ivory 落ちる in 半導体素子s and shavings, large and small, on the 石／投石する 床に打ち倒す, and leap up with an elastic 回復する or shiver into 後援s. She covered her 直面する with her 手渡すs and hid her 長，率いる in the curtain, weeping aloud. She could only moan and sob, and feel nothing, think nothing but that a momentous and 悪意のある 行為／法令／行動する had been （罪などを）犯すd. An appalling uproar like the noise of 雷鳴 and the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of surf rose up on every 味方する, but she 注意するd it not; and when at length the 内科医 called her by her 指名する, when she turned from the curtain and once more looked out, instead of the sublime image of the god she saw in the niche a shapeless スピードを出す／記録につける of 支持を得ようと努めるd, a hideous 集まり against which several ladders were propped, while the ground was heaped and まき散らすd with 捨てるs of ivory, fragments of gold-plate, and 半導体素子s of marble. Constantine had disappeared; the ladders and the plinth of the statue were covered with a 群れている of 兵士s and 修道士s who were finishing the work of 破壊. As soon as the young officer had struck the first blow, and the god had submitted in abject impotence, they had 急ぐd upon him and saved their captain the trouble of ending the 仕事 he had begun.

The 広大な／多数の／重要な idol was desecrated. Serapis was no more—the heaven of the heathen had lost its king. The worshippers of the 退位させる／宣誓証言するd god, sullen, furious, and 激しく disabused, made their way out of the 寺 and looked up at the serene blue sky, the unclouded 日光, for some symptoms of an avenging tempest; but in vain.

Theophilus had also quitted the scene with the Comes, leaving the work of 荒廃 in the competent 手渡すs of the 修道士s. He knew his 肌-覆う？ adherents 井戸／弁護士席; and he knew that within a very few days not an idol, not a picture, not a 記念品 would remain 損なわれていない to 保存する the memory of the old gods; a thousand slaves 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d to sweep the Serapeum from the 直面する of the earth would have given his impatience twenty times as long to wait. The Comes went off at once to the Hippodrome, に先行するd by hundreds who had hurried off to tell the 組み立てる／集結するd multitude that Alexandria had lost her god.

Constantine, however, had not left the 寺; he had 孤立した into one of the aisles and seated himself on the steps, where he remained, sunk in thought and gazing at the ground. He was a 兵士 and took service and discipline in earnest. What he had done he had been 軍隊d to do; but no one could guess how hard it had been to him to fulfil this terrible 義務. His own 行為／法令／行動する was abominable in his 注目する，もくろむs, and yet he would have done it again to-morrow, if it had again been 要求するd of him under 類似の circumstances. He bewailed the beautiful statue as a lost treasure of art; but he felt that it was 不可欠の that it should 死なせる／死ぬ out of the world. And at the same time he thought of Gorgo, wondering how she—who had only the day before 誓約（する）d herself to him, whom he loved with 熱烈な passion, to whom, as he 井戸／弁護士席 knew, his 約束 was something monstrous in its contempt for beauty—would 耐える to learn that he, her lover, was the man who, like some coarse barbarian, had defaced this noble work and 廃虚d this 見通し of beauty, no いっそう少なく dear to him than it was to her. Still, as he sat brooding and searching the very depths of his soul, he could not help feeling that he had certainly 行為／法令／行動するd rightly and would do the same again, even at the 危険 of losing her. To him Gorgo, was the noblest of God's creatures, and how could he have borne to go through life at her 味方する with a stain on his 栄誉（を受ける）? But he did not 隠す from himself the fact that his 行為 had opened a wide 湾 between them; and it was with 深い pathos that his thoughts recurred to the antique conception of 悲劇—of 運命／宿命 which 追求するs its innocent 犠牲者s as though they were 有罪の. This day perhaps would 証言，証人／目撃する the sunset of his life's joy, would 運動 him 前へ／外へ once more to war—to fight, and do nothing but fight, till death should 会合，会う him on the 戦う／戦い-field. And as he sat there his 注目する，もくろむs grew 薄暗い and 激しい and his 長，率いる fell on his heaving breast.

Suddenly he felt a light touch on his shoulder, and turning 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, he saw Gorgo standing with her 手渡す outstretched; he started to his feet, 掴むd it with eager passion and looking sadly into the young girl's 注目する，もくろむs said, with 深い emotion:

"I would I might 持つ／拘留する this 手渡す forever—but you will leave me, you will turn from me when I tell you of the 行為 that 地雷 has done."

"I know it," she said 堅固に. "And it was a hard 仕事 even for you—a painful 義務—was it not?"

"Terrible! horrible!" he exclaimed with a shudder, as he 解任するd the feelings of that momentous instant. She looked sympathetically into his 注目する，もくろむs.

"And you did it," she cried, "because you felt that you must and will be wholly what you profess to be? It is 権利—the only 権利; I feel it so. I will try to imitate you, and rise above the half-heartedness which is the 禁止（する） of 存在, and which makes the 会社／堅い path of life a trembling, swaying 橋（渡しをする）. I am yours, wholly yours; I have 非，不，無 other gods but yours, and for love of you I will learn to love your God—for you have often and often called him a God of Love."

"And He is a God of Love!" cried Constantine, "and you will know him and 自白する him even without teaching; for our Saviour lives in every heart that is filled with love. Oh! Gorgo, I have destroyed that beautiful idol, but I will let you see that even a Christian can duly value and 心にいだく beauty in his home and in his heart."

"I am sure of it," she exclaimed joyfully. "The world goes on its way and does not 地震, in spite of the 落ちる of Serapis; but I feel as though in my inmost soul a world had 死なせる／死ぬd and a new one was created, nobler and purer, and perhaps even more lovely than the old one!"

He 圧力（をかける）d her 手渡す to his lips; she 調印するd to him to follow her and led the way to her father's couch. Porphyrius was sitting up, supported in the 内科医's 武器; his 注目する，もくろむs were open, and as they entered he 迎える／歓迎するd them with a faint smile.

CHAPTER XXV

The spacious Hippodrome was filled with some thousands of 観客s. At first many 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of seats had been left 空いている, though usually on the eve of the 広大な／多数の／重要な races, the people would 始める，決める out soon after midnight and every place would be filled long before the games began; indeed the upper tiers of the tribune, which were built of 支持を得ようと努めるd and were 解放する／自由な to all comers, with standing-room behind, were 一般的に so （人が）群がるd 早期に in the morning that the 鎮圧する ended in a 解放する／自由な fight.

On this occasion, the 嵐／襲撃する of the previous night, the 苦悩 原因（となる）d by the 衝突 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the Serapeum, and the 流布している panic as to the approaching end of the world, kept 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers away from their favorite 転換; but when the sky 回復するd its radiant blue, and when it became known that the statue of Serapis had escaped uninjured in the 包囲 of his 聖域—when Cynegius, the 皇室の legate, and Evagrius, the city- prefect, had entered the theatre with much pomp, followed by several 上院議員s and ladies and gentlemen of 階級-Christians, Heathen, and Jews—the most timid took courage; the games had been 延期するd for an hour, and before the first team was led into the arched shed whence the chariots started, the seats, though いっそう少なく 密集して packed than usual, were amply filled.

The number of chariots entered for 競争 was by no means smaller than on former occasions, for the heathen had 緊張するd every 神経 to show their fellow-国民s of different creeds, and 特に Caesar's 代表者／国会議員, that, in spite of 迫害 and in 反抗 of 皇室の edicts, they were still a 力／強力にする worthy of consideration. The Christians, on their part, did their 最大の to outdo the idolaters on the same ground where, not long since, they had held やめる the second place.

The Bishop's epigram: That Christianity had 中止するd to be the 宗教 of the poor, was amply 確認するd; the greater 割合 of the places for 上院議員s, 公式の／役人s and rich 国民s were 占領するd by its adherents, and the men and women who professed the 約束 were by no means behind their heathen peers in magnificence of dress and jewels.

The horses, too, entered by the Christians could not fail to please the connoisseur, as they punctually made their 外見 behind the starting- place, though he might have felt more 信用／信任—and not without 推論する／理由—in the heathen steeds, and more 特に in their drivers, each of whom had won on an 普通の／平均（する） nine races out of ten.

The horses in the quadriga with which Marcus, the son of Mary, made his 外見 in the 円形競技場 had never before been driven in the Hippodrome. Demetrius, the owner's brother, had bred and trained them—four magnificent 黒人／ボイコット Arabs—and they excited much 利益／興味 の中で the knowing 裁判官s who were wont to collect and lounge about the 'oppidum', as it was called, behind the 'carceres'* to 検査／視察する the racers, 予報する the 勝利者, 申し込む／申し出 counsel to the drivers, and make bets. These perfect creatures were perhaps as 罰金 as the famous team of golden bays belonging to Iphicrates, which so often had 証明するd 勝利を得た; but the agitatores, or drivers, attracted even more 利益／興味 than the horses. Marcus, though he knew how to 扱う the reins—he had already been seen in 実験の races—could hardly 持つ／拘留する his own against Hippias, the handsome young heathen, who, like most of the drivers in the 円形競技場, was an agitator by profession. A story was told of his having driven over a 橋（渡しをする） which was not やめる as wide as the outside 辛勝する／優位s of his chariot-wheels; and there were many 証言，証人／目撃するs to the feat he had 成し遂げるd of 令状ing his mistress' 指名する with his chariot-跡をつけるs in the sand of the Hippodrome.

[* The covered sheds or 立ち往生させるs in which the horses were brought to wait for the start. ]

The betting was freest and the wagers highest on Hippias and the team belonging to Iphicrates. Some few 支援するd Marcus and his Arabs, but for smaller sums; and when they compared the tall but 狭くする-shouldered 人物／姿／数字 of the young Christian with the heroic breadth of Hippias' でっちあげる，人を罪に陥れる, and his delicate features, dreamy blue 注目する，もくろむs and downy 黒人／ボイコット moustache with the powerful Hermes-長，率いる of his 競争相手, they were anxious about their money. If his brother now, the 農業者 Demetrius—who was standing by the horses' 長，率いるs—or some 井戸／弁護士席-known agitator had held the reins, it would have been a 楽しみ and a 利益（をあげる） to 支援する such horses. Marcus had been abroad, too, and men shrugged their shoulders over that, for it was not till the last few days that he had been seen 演習ing his horses in the Hippodrome.

Time was going on, and the 皇室の （外交）使節／代表, who had been elected to 統括する as 裁判官, at length took his place; Demetrius whispered a few last words of advice to his brother and went 支援する into the 円形競技場. He had 安全な・保証するd a good place on the 石／投石する podium and on the shady 味方する, though there were several seats 空いている の中で those belonging to his family; but he did not care to 占領する one of these, preferring to keep out of the way of his step-mother, who had made her 外見 with a 上院議員 and his wife to whom she was 関係のある. He had not seen her for two days; his 約束 to Karnis that he would try to find Dada, had kept him fully 占領するd, and he had done his best in all earnest to discover the girl.

The honest indignation with which this young creature had 辞退するd his splendid 申し込む／申し出s, in spite of the modest circumstances of her life, had roused his 尊敬（する）・点, and he had felt it an 侮辱 to himself and to his brother when Gorgo had spoken of her with contempt. For his part, he had never met with any one more fascinating; he could not 中止する dreaming of her, and the thought that she might be swallowed up in the foul 苦境に陥る of a 広大な／多数の／重要な city made him 哀れな. His brother had the first （人命などを）奪う，主張する on her and he would not 論争 it; while he had sought her unweariedly in every 訴える手段／行楽地 of the young and gay—nay even in Canopus—he had only meant to place her in safety, as a treasure which runs a 危険 of 存在 lost to the family, though, when at last its 所有／入手 is 安全な・保証するd, it becomes the 所有物／資産／財産 of the member who can 証明する the best 権利 of 所有権. But all his 成果／努力s had been in vain; and it was in an unhappy mood that he went at last to the Hippodrome. There the bitter 敵意 and party-feeling which he had everywhere 観察するd during his 現在の visit to his native city, were not いっそう少なく 目だつ than they had been in the streets. The competing chariots usually arrived at the amphitheatre in grand 行列, but this had not been thought advisable in the 勝つ／広く一帯に広がるing excitement; they had driven into the oppidum singly and without any 陳列する，発揮する; and the images of the gods, which in former days had always been placed on the spina* before the games began, had long since fallen into disuse.

[* The spina was the 分割 負かす／撃墜する the middle of the 円形競技場. At each end of it were placed the metae or goals, at a distance from it of about 13 feet. The spina was 初めは 建設するd of 支持を得ようと努めるd, subsequently it was of 石／投石する, and its 高さ was 一般に about 29 feet. The spina in the Circus of Caracalla was more than 900 feet long. ]

All this was vexatious to Demetrius, and when he had taken his seat it was in no pleasant temper that he looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at the 階級s of 観客s.

His step-mother was sitting on the stuffed （法廷の）裁判 covered with lion-肌s which was reserved for the family. Her tunic and skirt 陳列する，発揮するd the color blue of the Christian charioteer, 存在 made of 有望な blue and silver brocade of a beautiful pattern in which the cross, the fish, and the olive-支店 were elegantly 連合させるd. Her 黒人／ボイコット hair was closely and 簡単に smoothed over her 寺s and she wore no garland, but a string of large grey pearls, from which hung a chaplet of sapphires and opals, lying on her forehead. A 隠す fell over the 支援する of her 長，率いる and she sat gazing into her （競技場の）トラック一周 as if she were 吸収するd in 祈り; her 手渡すs were 倍のd and held a cross. This placid and demure 態度 she みなすd becoming to a Christian matron and 未亡人. Everyone might see that she had not come for worldly 楽しみ, but 単に to be 現在の at a 勝利 of her fellow-Christians—and 特に her son—over the idolaters. Everything about her bore 証言，証人／目撃する to the 約束, even the pattern on her dress and the 形態／調整 of her ornaments; 負かす／撃墜する to the embroidery on her silk gloves, in which a cross and an 錨，総合司会者 were so designed as to form a Greek X, the 初期の letter of the 指名する of Christ. Her ambition was to appear simple and superior to all worldly vanities; still, all she wore must be rich and 高くつく／犠牲の大きい, for she was here to do 栄誉（を受ける） to her creed. She would have regarded it as a heathen abomination to wear 花冠s of fresh and fragrant flowers, though for the money which that string of pearls had cost she might have decked the circus with garlands from end to end, or have fed a hundred poor for a twelvemonth. It seems so much easier to cheat the omniscient Creator of the Universe than our fellow-fools!

So Dame Maria sat there in sour and virtuous dignity, looking like the Virgin Mary as painters and sculptors were at that time wont to 代表する her; and her 農業者-son shuddered whenever his 注目する，もくろむ fell on his step-mother. It did him good, by contrast, to hear a hearty peal of laughter that （機の）カム up from the lowest 階級s of the podium. When he had discovered the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す from whence it proceeded he could hardly believe his 注目する，もくろむs, for there sat the long-sought Dada, between an old man and a young woman, laughing as though something had just occurred to amuse her 極端に. Demetrius stretched his 四肢s with a feeling of 救済 and satisfaction; then he rose, and seeing his city スパイ／執行官 seated just behind the girl, he begged him to change places with him, as he thought it advisable not to lose sight of the game now it was caught; the old man was very ready to 強いる him and went up to the other seat with a meaning smile.

For the first time since she could recollect anything Dada had spent a sleepless night. Whether the 勝利，勝つd and 雷鳴 would have 十分であるd to keep her awake who can tell; but the thoughts that had whirled through her brain had been 変化させるd and exciting enough to 略奪する her of sleep. Her own people who were fighting for Serapis—how were they faring; and Agne—what had become of her? Then her mind turned to the church, and the worthy old priest's sermon; to the races that she was to see—and the 直面する and 人物／姿／数字 of the handsome young Christian rose vividly and irresistibly before her fancy. Of course—of course, she wished his horses to 勝利，勝つ; but it was strange enough that she, Karnis' niece, should be on the 味方する of the Christians. Stranger still that she had 完全に 中止するd to believe in all the 乱用 which, from her earliest childhood, she had heard heaped on the 信奉者s of the crucified Jew. It could only be that Karnis had never been able to 許す them for having 廃虚d his theatre at Tauromenium, and so, perhaps, had never known them 完全に.

She had enjoyed many a happy hour at the festivals of the old gods; and they were no 疑問 beautiful and festive divinities, or terrible when they were wroth; still, in the depths of her soul there had for some time lurked a vague, 甘い longing which 設立する no fulfilment in any heathen 寺. She knew no 指名する for it and would have 設立する it hard to 述べる, but in the church, listening to the 祈りs and hymns and the old 助祭's discourse, it had for the first time been stilled; she had felt then and there that, helpless and simple as she was, and even if she were to remain parted from her foster parents, she need never feel abandoned, but could 残り／休憩（する） and hope in a 最高の, loving, and helpful 力／強力にする. And indeed she needed such a protector; she was so easily beguiled. Stephanion, a flute-player she had known in Rome, had wheedled everything she had a fancy for out of poor Dada, and when she had got into any mischief laid it all on Dada's shoulders. There must be something 特に helpless about her, for everyone, as a 事柄 of course, took her in 手渡す and 扱う／治療するd her like a child, or said things that made her angry.

In the Hippodrome, however, she forgot everything in the 現在の 楽しみ, and was happy enough in finding herself in the lowest 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of places, in the comfortable seats on the shady 味方する, belonging to Posidonius, the 豊富な Magian. This was やめる different from her experience in Rome, where once, in the Circus Maximus, she had stood in the second tier of the 木造の gallery and had been squeezed and 押し進めるd, while no one had taken any notice of her and she had only seen the races from a distance, looking 負かす／撃墜する on the 長，率いるs of the men and horses. Herse never would take her a second time, for, as they （機の）カム out, they had been followed and spoken to by men, young and old; and after that her aunt had fancied she never could be 安全な, scenting danger at every turn, and would not 許す her ever again to go out alone in the city.

This was altogether a much finer place, for here she was parted from the race-course only by a 狭くする watercourse which, as it happened, was 橋（渡しをする）d over just in 前線 of her; the horses would pass の近くに to her; and besides, it was pleasant to be seen and to feel conscious of a thousand flattering ちらりと見ることs 中心d on herself.

Even the 広大な／多数の／重要な Cynegius, Caesar's （外交）使節／代表 and 副, who had often noticed her on board ship, turned again and again to look at her. He was carried in on a golden litter by ten 抱擁する negroes, に先行するd by twelve lictors 耐えるing fasces 花冠d with laurel; and he took his seat, 式服d in purple and embroidery, on a magnificent 王位 in the middle of the tribune above the starting sheds; however, Dada troubled herself no more about the overdressed old man.

Her 注目する，もくろむs were everywhere, and she made Medius or his daughter 指名する everybody and explain everything. Demetrius was delighted with her eager enjoyment; presently, 軽く押す／注意を引くing the singer, she whispered to him with much satisfaction:

"Look how the people 負かす／撃墜する below are craning their necks to look at us! My dress is so very pretty—I wonder where your friend Posidonius gets these lovely roses. There are above a hundred buds in this garland across my shoulders and 負かす／撃墜する to my girdle, I counted them in the litter as I （機の）カム along. It is a pity they should die so soon; I shall 乾燥した，日照りの the leaves and make scent of them."

Demetrius could not resist the 誘惑; he leaned 今後 and said over her shoulder: "There are hardly enough for that."

At this 予期しない 演説（する）／住所 Dada looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, and she blushed as she 認めるd Marcus' brother; he, however, 急いでd to 保証する her that he 深く，強烈に regretted his audacious 提案s of two days since, and the girl laughed, and said that he had come off worst, and that she might have sent him away a little more civilly perhaps; but the truth was she had been out of temper to begin with—any one would be cross that was 扱う／治療するd as Dame Herse had 扱う／治療するd her: hiding her shoes and leaving her a 囚人 on the deck of a 船 in the middle of a lake! Then she introduced him to Medius, and finally enquired about Marcus and his horses, and whether he had any chance of winning the race.

The 同国人 answered all her questions; and when, presently, a flower- girl （機の）カム along the 階級s of seats, selling 花冠s of blue and red flowers and ribbands, Demetrius bought two lovely olive-花冠s to fling to the 勝利者—his brother he hoped. Medius and his daughter wore red knots—the color of the Heathen, and Dada, に引き続いて their example, had a 類似の 屈服する on her shoulder; now, however, she 受託するd a blue ribband that Demetrius bought for her and pinned it in the place of the red one as 存在 the color of Marcus, to the old singer's 広大な／多数の／重要な annoyance. Demetrius laughed loudly in his 深い bass トンs, 宣言するing that his brother was already most anxious to 勝利，勝つ, and that, when he saw her with these ribbands he would 緊張する every 神経, in 感謝 for her partisanship. He could 保証する her that Marcus thought of her 絶えず.

"I am glad of that," she said 簡単に; and she 追加するd that it was the same with her, for she had been thinking all night of Marcus and his horses. Medius could not help 発言／述べるing that Karnis and Herse would take it very ill that she should 陳列する，発揮する the Christian color to-day of all days; to which she only replied that she was sorry for that, but that she liked blue better than red. The answer was so abrupt and short that it startled Demetrius, who had hitherto seen Dada gentle and pliant; and it struck him at once how 深い an aversion the girl felt for her 現在の protectors.

There was music, as usual, in the towers at either end of the 列／漕ぐ／騒動 of carceres; but it was いっそう少なく stirring and cheerful than of yore, for flutes, and several of the heathen 空気／公表するs had been 禁じるd. 以前は, too, the Hippodrome had been a place where lovers could 会合，会う and where many a love-事件／事情／状勢 had been brought to a happy 最高潮; but to-day 非，不，無 of the daughters of the more respectable families were 許すd to やめる the women's apartments in their own homes, for danger was in the 空気／公表する; the course of events in the Serapeum had kept many of the younger men from 証言，証人／目撃するing the races, and some mysterious 影響（力） seemed to 重さを計る upon the gaiety and mirth of which the Hippodrome on a 祝祭 day was usually the （警察，軍隊などの）本部.

Wild excitement, 期待 strung to the highest pitch, and party- feeling, both for and against, had always, of course, been rife here; but to- day they were manifest in an acuter form—憎悪 had 追加するd its taint and lent virulence to every emotion. The heathen were 抑圧するd and 怒り／怒るd, their 権利s abridged and 反抗するd; they saw the Christians 勝利を得た at every point, and 憎悪 is a protean monster which 激怒（する）s most ひどく and most venomously when it has lurked in the foul career of envy.

The Christians could hate, too, and they hated the idolaters who gloried with haughty self-十分なこと in their 知識人 相続物件; the traditions of a brilliant past. They, who had been 迫害するd and contemned, now had the upper 手渡す; they were in 力／強力にする, and the more insolently they 扱う／治療するd their 対抗者s, the more 不正 they did them, and the いっそう少なく the victimized heathen were able to 復讐 themselves, the more 激しく did the Christians detest the party they contemned as superstitious idolaters. In their care for the soul—the spiritual and divine part—the Christians had hitherto neglected the graces of the 団体／死体; thus the heathen had remained the undisputed masters of the palaestra and the hippodrome. In the 体育館 the Christian 辞退するd even to compete, for the 展示 of his naked 団体／死体 he regarded as an abomination; but on the race-course he had lately been willing to 陳列する，発揮する his horses, and many times had 論争d the 栄冠を与える with the hereditary 勝利者s, so that, even here, the heathen felt his time-栄誉（を受ける）d and undisputed 最高位 危うくするd. This was intolerable—this must be 回避するd—the mere thought of 存在 beaten on this ground roused the idolaters to wrath and malice. They 陳列する，発揮するd their color in 花冠s of scarlet poppies, pomegranate flowers and red roses, with crimson ribbands and dresses; white and green, the colors 以前は 可決する・採択するd by the competitors, were abandoned; for all the heathen were 全員一致の in 連合させるing their 軍隊s against the ありふれた 敵. The ladies used red sun-shades and the very baskets, in which the refreshments were brought for the day, were painted red.

The 未亡人 Mary, on the other 手渡す, and all the Christians were 式服d in blue from 長，率いる to foot, their sandals 存在 tied with blue ribbands; and Dada's blue shoulder-knot was in 目だつ contrast to her 有望な rose-colored dress.

The vendors of food who wandered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the circus had eggs dyed blue and red, cakes with sugared icing and refreshing drinks in jars of both colors. When a Christian and a Heathen 設立する themselves seated 味方する by 味方する, each turned a shoulder to the other, or, if they were 軍隊d to sit 直面する to 直面する, 注目する，もくろむd each other with a scowl.

Cynegius did all he could to 延期する the races as long as possible; he was anxious to wait till the Comes had finished his 仕事 in the Serapeum, so that the 軍隊／機動隊s might be 解放する／自由な to 行為／法令／行動する in any 緊急 that might arise before the contests in the Hippodrome were 公正に／かなり ended. Time did not hang 激しい on his 手渡すs for the 広大な multitude here 組み立てる／集結するd 利益／興味d him 大いに, though he had frequently been a 観客 of 類似の festivities in Rome and Constantinople; but this （人が）群がる 異なるd in many particulars from the populace of those cities. In the topmost tiers of 解放する／自由な seats 黒人／ボイコット and brown 直面するs predominated 大いに over white ones; in the cushioned and carpeted 階級s of the 石／投石する podium—the lower 部分 of the amphitheatre—mingled with Greeks and Egyptians, sat thousands of splendidly dressed men and women with 堅固に-示すd Semitic features: members of the 豊富な ユダヤ人の community, whose venerable 長，率いる, the Alabarch, a dignified patriarch in Greek dress, sat with the 長，指導者 members of the 上院, 近づく the （外交）使節／代表's tribune.

The Alexandrians were not a 患者 race and they were beginning to 反逆者／反逆する against the 延期する, making no small noise and 騒動, when Cynegius rose and with his white handkerchief waved the signal for the races to begin. The number of 観客s had 徐々に swelled from fifty to sixty and to eighty thousand; and no いっそう少なく than thirty-six chariots were waiting behind the carceres ready to start.

Four 'missus' or races were to be run. In each of the three first twelve chariots were to start, and in the fourth only the leaders in the three former ones were to compete. The 勝利者 of the olive-花冠 and palmbranch in this final heat would 耐える the 栄誉（を受ける）s of the day; his party would be 勝利を得た and he would やめる the Hippodrome in 勝利.

Lots were now drawn in the oppidum to decide which shed each chariot was to start from, and in which naissus each was to run. It was Marcus' 運命／宿命 to start の中で the first lot, and, to the horror of those who had 支援するd his chances, Hippias, the hero of the Hippodrome, was his 競争相手, with the four famous bays.

Heathen priests 注ぐd libations to Poseidon, and Phoebus Apollo, the patron divinities of horses and of the Hippodrome—for sacrifices of 血 were 禁じるd; while Christian presbyters and exorcists blessed the 競争相手 steeds in the 指名する of the Bishop. A few 修道士s had crept in, but they were turned out by the heathen with bitter jeers, as unbidden 侵入者s.

Cynegius repeated his signal. The sound of the tuba rang through the 空気／公表する, and the first twelve chariots were led into the starting-sheds. A few minutes later a machine was 始める，決める in 動議 by which a bronze eagle was made to rise with outspread wings high into the 空気／公表する, from an altar in 前線 of the carceres; this was the signal for the chariots to come 前へ／外へ from their boxes. They took up their positions の近くに behind a 幅の広い chalk line, traced on the ground with diagonal slope, so as to 減ずる the disadvantage of standing outermost and having a larger curve to cover.

Until this moment only the 特権d possessors of the seats over the carceres had been able, by craning backwards, to see the horses and drivers; now the competitors were 明白な to the multitude which, at their first 外見, broke out into vociferous 賞賛. The agitatores had to 発揮する all their strength to 持つ／拘留する in the startled and eager teams, and make them stand even for a few short minutes; then Cynegius signalled for the third time. A golden イルカ, which had been 一時停止するd from a beam, and on which the 注目する，もくろむ of every charioteer was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd, dropped to the ground, a 爆破 on the 'salpinx', or war-trumpet, was sounded, and forty-eight horses flew 前へ／外へ as though thrown 今後 by one impulsion.

The strength of four 罰金 horses whirled each light, two-wheeled chariot over the hard causeway as though it were a toy. The 負かす／撃墜する-注ぐ of the previous night had laid the dust; the 有望な 日光 sparkled and danced in 速く- changing flashes, mirrored in the polished gilding of the bronze or the silver fittings of the elegantly-decorated, semicircular cars in which the drivers stood.

Five blue and seven red competitors had drawn the first lots. The 注目する，もくろむ 残り／休憩（する）d with 楽しみ on the sinewy 人物／姿／数字s whose 明らかにする feet seemed rooted to the boards they stood on, while their 注目する，もくろむs were riveted on the goal they were 努力する／競うing to reach, though—as the 注目する，もくろむ of the archer sees arrow, 屈服する and 示す all at once—they never lost sight of the horses they were guiding. A の近くに cap with floating ribbands 限定するd their hair, and they wore a short sleeveless tunic, 列d 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 団体／死体 with wide 禁止（する）d, as if to を締める their muscles and 追加する to their strength. The reins were fastened around the hips so as to leave the 手渡すs 解放する／自由な, not only to 持つ／拘留する them but also to ply the whip and use the goad. Each charioteer had a knife in his girdle, to enable him to 解放（する） himself, in 事例／患者 of 事故, from a 社債 that might 証明する 致命的な.

Before long the bay team was 主要な alone. Behind were two Christian drivers, followed by three red chariots; Marcus was last of all, but it was 平易な to see that it was by choice and not by necessity that he was hanging 支援する. He was 持つ／拘留するing in his fiery team with all his strength and 負わせる—his 団体／死体 thrown 支援する, his feet 堅固に 始める，決める with his 膝s against the silver 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 of the chariot, and his 手渡すs gripping the reins. In a few minutes he （機の）カム 飛行機で行くing past Dada and his brother, but he did not see them. He had not even caught sight of his own mother, while the professional charioteers had not failed to 屈服する to Cynegius and nod to their friends. He could only keep his 注目する，もくろむs and mind 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on his horses and on the goal.

The multitude clapped, roared, shouted 激励 to their party, hissed and whistled when they were disappointed—venting their 最大の indignation on Marcus as he （機の）カム past behind the others; but he either heard them not or would not hear. Dada's heart （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 so wildly that she thought it would burst. She could not sit still; she started to her feet and then flung herself 支援する on her cushions, shouting some spurring words to Marcus in the flash of time when he might perhaps hear them. When he had passed, her 長，率いる fell and she said sadly enough: "Poor fellow!—We have bought our 花冠s for nothing after all, Demetrius!"

But Demetrius shook his 長，率いる and smiled.

"Nay," he said, "the boy has アイロンをかける sinews in that slight 団体／死体. Look how he 持つ／拘留するs the horses in! He is saving their strength till they need it. Seven times, child, seven times he has to go 一連の会議、交渉／完成する this 広大な／多数の／重要な circus and past the 'nyssa'. You will see, he will catch up what he has lost, yet. Hippias, you see, is 持つ／拘留するing in his horses, too; it is his way of giving himself 空気／公表するs at starting. Now he is の近くに to the 'nyssa'—the 'kampter'—the 'meta' they call it at Rome; the smaller the bend he can make 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it the better for him, but it is risky work. There—you see!—They 運動 一連の会議、交渉／完成する from 権利 to left and that throws most of the work on the lefthand beast; it has to turn almost in its own length. Aura, our first horse, is as supple as a panther and I trained her to do it, myself.—Now, look out there! that bronze 人物／姿／数字 of a 後部ing horse—the 'Taraxippos' they call it—is put there to 脅す the horses, and Megaera, our third horse, is like a mad thing いつかs, though she can go like a stag; every time Marcus gets her 静かに past the Taraxippos we are nearer to success.—Look, look,=-the first chariot has got 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the nyssa! It is Hippias! Yes, by Zeus, he has done it! He is a detestable braggart, but he knows his 商売／仕事!"

This was one of the 決定的な moments of the race. The （人が）群がる was silent; 期待 was at the 最大の pitch of 緊張, and Dada's 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd （一定の）期間-bound on the obelisk and on the quadrigas that whirled 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the bourn.

Next to Hippias （機の）カム a blue team, and の近くに behind were three red ones. The Christian who had 後継するd in reaching the nyssa second, boldly took his horses の近くに 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the obelisk, hoping to 伸び（る） space and get past Hippias; but the left wheel of his chariot grazed the granite plinth, the light car was overset, and the horses of the red chariot, whose noses were almost on his shoulder, could not be pulled up short in time. They fell over the Christian's team which rolled on the ground; the red chariot, too, turned over, and eight snorting beasts lay struggling in the sand.

The horses in the next chariot bolted as they were 存在 driven past this 集まり of 急落（する），激減（する）ing and neighing 混乱; they 反抗するd their driver's impotent 成果／努力s and galloped across the course 支援する into the caiceres.

The 残り／休憩（する） had time and space enough to beware of the 難破させる and to give it a wide 寝台／地位, の中で them Marcus. The melee at the Meta had excited his steeds almost beyond 支配（する）／統制する, and as they tore past the Taraxippos the third horse, Megaera, shied violently as Demetrius had 予報するd. She flung herself on one 味方する, thrust her hind ４半期/4分の1s under the 政治家, and kicked 猛烈に, 解除するing the chariot やめる off the ground; the young charioteer lost his 地盤 and slipped. Dada covered her 直面する with her 手渡すs, and his mother turned pale and knit her brows with 逮捕. The 青年 was still standing; his feet were on the sand of the 円形競技場; but he had a 会社／堅い 支配する on the 権利-手渡す spiral ornament that 終結させるd the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the chariot. Many a heart stood still with 苦悩, and shouts of 勝利 and mockery broke from the red party; but in いっそう少なく than half a minute, by an 成果／努力 of strength and agility, he had his 膝s on the foot-board, and then, in the winking of an 注目する，もくろむ, he was on his feet in the chariot, had gathered up the reins and was 急ぐing onward.

一方／合間, however, Hippias had far outstripped all the 残り／休憩（する）, and as he flew past the carceres he checked his pace, snatched a cup from a lemonade- 販売人, 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd the contents 負かす／撃墜する his throat with haughty audacity まっただ中に the plaudits of the （人が）群がる, and then dashed on again. A wide gap, indeed, still lay between him and Marcus.

By the time the competitors again （機の）カム 一連の会議、交渉／完成する to the nyssa, the slaves in 出席 had （疑いを）晴らすd away the broken chariots and led off the horses. A Christian still （機の）カム next to Hippias followed by a red agitator; Marcus had 伸び（る）d on the others and was now fourth.

In the third 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the chariot of the red driver in 前線 of Marcus made too sharp a turn and ran up against the granite. The broken car was dragged on by the terrified beasts, and the charioter with it, till, by the time they were stopped, he was a 死体. In the fifth 回路・連盟 the Christian who till now had been second to Hippias 株d the same 運命／宿命, though he escaped with his life; and then Marcus drove past the starting-sheds next to Hippias.

Hippias had 中止するd to 侮辱する／軽蔑する and dally. In spite of the 延期する that Marcus had experienced from the Taraxippos, the space that parted his bays from the 黒人／ボイコット Arabs had sensibly 減らすd, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する after 一連の会議、交渉／完成する; and the 利益／興味 of the race now 中心d 完全に in him and the young Christian. Never before had so 熱烈な and 無謀な a contest been fought out on this venerable race-course, and the throng of 観客s were carried away by the almost frenzied 競争 of the two drivers. Not a creature in the upper tiers had been able to keep his seat; men and women alike had risen to their feet and were shouting and roaring to the competitors. The music in the towers might have 中止するd, so 完全に was it 溺死するd by the tumult in the amphitheatre.

Only the ladies, in the best places above the starting-sheds, 保存するd their aristocratic 静める; Still, when the seventh and 決定的な 一連の会議、交渉／完成する was begun, even the 未亡人 Mary leaned 今後 a little and clasped her 手渡すs more tightly over the cross in her （競技場の）トラック一周. Each time that Marcus had driven 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the obelisk or past the Taraxippos, Dada had clutched her 長，率いる with her 手渡すs and 始める，決める her teeth in her lip; each time, as he happily steered （疑いを）晴らす of the 致命的な 石／投石する and whirled past the dreadful bronze statue, she had relaxed her 支配する and leaned 支援する in her seat with a sigh of 救済. Her sympathy made her one with Marcus; she felt as if his loss must be her death and his victory her personal 勝利.

During the sixth 回路・連盟 Hippias was still a long way ahead of the young Christian; the distance which lay between Marcus and the team of bays seemed to have become a 直す／買収する，八百長をするd 量, for, do what he could, he could not 減らす it by a 手渡す-breadth. The two agitatores had now 完全に altered their 策略; instead of 持つ／拘留するing their horses in they 勧めるd them onward, leaning over the 前線 of their chariots, speaking to the horses, Shouting at them with hoarse, breathless cries, and flogging them unsparingly. Steamy sweat and lathering 泡，激怒すること streaked the 側面に位置するs of the desperate, laboring brutes, while clouds of dust were flung up from the 乾燥した，日照りの, furrowed and trampled 国／地域. The other chariots were left その上の and その上の behind those of Hippias and Marcus, and when, for the seventh and last time, these two were 近づくing the nyssa, the （人が）群がる for a moment held its breath, only to 勃発する into louder and wilder cries, and then again to be hushed. It seemed as though their exhausted 肺s 設立する 新たにするd strength to shout with 二塁打 energy when their excitement had kept them silent for a while.

Dada spoke no more; pale and gasping, she sat with her 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on the tall obelisk and on the cloud of dust which, as the chariots 近づくd the nyssa, seemed to grow denser. At about a hundred paces from the nyssa she saw, above the sandy curtain, the red cap of Hippias flash past, and then—の近くに behind it—the blue cap worn by Marcus. Then a deafening, 雷鳴ing roar from thousands of throats went up to heaven, while, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the obelisk—so の近くに to it that not a horse, not a wheel could have 設立する room between the plinth and the driver-the blue cap （機の）カム 今後 out of the cloud, and, behind it now—no longer in 前線, though not more than a length behind—（機の）カム the red cap of Hippias. When within a few feet of the nyssa, Marcus had overtaken his antagonist, had passed the point with a bold and perilously の近くに turn, and had left the bays behind him.

Demetrius saw it all, as though his 注目する，もくろむ had 力／強力にする to pierce the dust- cloud, and now he, too, lost his phlegmatic 静める. He threw up his 武器 as if in 祈り and shouted, as though his brother could hear him:

"井戸／弁護士席 done, splendid boy! Now for the kentron—the goad—運動 it in, send it home if they die for it! Give it them 井戸／弁護士席!"

Dada, who could only guess what was happening, looked 一連の会議、交渉／完成する at him, asking in tremulous トンs: "Has he passed him? Is he 伸び（る）ing on him? Will he 勝利，勝つ?" But Demetrius did not answer; he only pointed to the 真っ先の of the 飛行機で行くing clouds on which the second was 急速な／放蕩な 前進するing, and cried in a frenzy of excitement:

"Death and Hades! The other is catching him up. The dog, the こそこそ動く! If only the boy would use his goad. Give it them, Marcus! Give it them, lad! Never give in now! 広大な／多数の／重要な Father Poseidon!—there—there!—no! I can hardly stand—Yes, he is still in 前線, and now—now—this must settle it! 雷鳴 and 雷! They are の近くに together again—may the dust choke him! No—it is all 権利; my Arabs are in 前線! All is 井戸／弁護士席, keep it up, lad, 井戸／弁護士席 done! We have won!"

The horses were pulled up, the dust settled; Marcus, the Christian, had won the first missus. Cynegius held out the 栄冠を与える to the 勝利者, who 屈服するd to receive it. Then he waved his 手渡す to his mother, who graciously waved hers in return, and he drove into the oppidurn and was lost to sight.

Hippias flung 負かす／撃墜する his whip in a 激怒（する）, but the 勝利を得た shouts of the Christians 溺死するd the music, the trumpet-爆破s and the angry murmurs of the 敗北・負かすd heathen. 脅すing 握りこぶしs were shaken in the 空気／公表する, while behind the carceres the drivers and owners of the red party scolded, squabbled and 嵐／襲撃するd; and Hippias, who by his audacious swagger had given away the race to their hated 敵—to the Blues, the Christians—辛うじて escaped 存在 torn in pieces.

The tumult and excitement were unparalleled; but Dada saw and heard nothing. She sat in a blissful dream, gazing into her （競技場の）トラック一周, while 涙／ほころびs of joyful reaction rolled 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks. Demetrius saw her 涙／ほころびs and was glad; then, pointing out Mary to the girl, he 知らせるd her that she was the mother of Marcus. And he 登録（する）d a secret 公約する that, cost what it might, he would bring his 勝利を得た brother and this 甘い child together.

The second and third missus, like the first, were 示すd by serious 事故s; both, however, were won for the Red party. In the fourth, the 決定的な race, there were but three competitors: Marcus and the two heathen 勝利者s. Demetrius watched it with いっそう少なく 苦悩; he knew that his Arabs were far superior to the Egyptian 産む／飼育する in staying 力／強力にする, and they also had the advantage of having had a longer 残り／休憩（する）. In fact, the final victory was adjudged to the young Christian.

Long before it was decided Dada had been impatiently fingering her 花冠s, and could hardly wait any longer to fling them into Marcus' chariot. When it was all over she might perhaps have an 適切な時期 of speaking to him; and she thought how delightful his 発言する／表明する was and what 罰金, 肉親，親類d 注目する，もくろむs he had. If only he were to 企て，努力，提案 her be his, she would follow him whither and wherever he 願望（する）d, whatever Karnis and Herse might say to the contrary. She thought no one could be so glad of his success as she was; she felt as if she belonged to him, had always belonged to him, and only some spiteful trick of 運命／宿命 had come between them.

There was a fresh 爆破 of trumpets; the 勝利者, in obedience to a time- 栄誉（を受ける）d custom, was to 運動 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the 円形競技場 at a foot-pace and show his 勇敢に立ち向かう team to the multitude. He （機の）カム nearer and nearer, and Demetrius 提案するd that they should cross the little watercourse that parted the podium from the 円形競技場 and follow the chariot, so as to give his brother the 花冠s instead of flinging them to him. The girl colored and could say neither yes or no; but she rose, hung one of the olive-栄冠を与えるs on her arm with a happy, bashful smile, and 手渡すd the other to her new friend; then she followed him across the little 橋（渡しをする） on to the race-course which, now that the games were over, was （人が）群がるd with Christians.

The brothers 交流d pleased greetings from afar, but Marcus did not see Dada till she was の近くに to him and stood, with a shy but radiant ちらりと見ること of 激しい delight, 持つ／拘留するing out the olive-花冠 for his 受託. He felt as though Heaven had wrought a 奇蹟 in his 好意. Never before had he thought her half so lovely. She seemed to have grown since he had seen her last, to have 伸び（る）d a deeper and nobler 表現; and he 観察するd, too, the blue 好意s on her shoulder and の中で the roses that 栄冠を与えるd her fair curls. Gladness and surprise 妨げるd his speaking; but he took the garland she 申し込む／申し出d him and, 掴むing her 手渡すs, stammered out: "Thanks—thank you, Dada."

Their 注目する，もくろむs met, and as he gazed into her 直面する he forgot where he was, did not even wonder why his brother had suddenly turned away and, beginning some long-winded speech, had 急ぐd after a man who あわてて covered his 長，率いる and tried to escape; he did not notice that thousands of 注目する，もくろむs were 直す／買収する，八百長をするd on him, and の中で them his mother's; he could 単に repeat: "thanks" and "Dada"—the only words he could find. He would perhaps have gone on repeating them, but that he was interrupted; the 'porta libitinaria'—the gate through which the dead or 負傷させるd were usually carried out, was thrown open, and a 群衆 of infuriated heathen 急ぐd in, crying: "Serapis is fallen! They have destroyed the image of Serapis! The Christians are 廃虚ing the 聖域s of the gods!"

A sudden panic 掴むd the 組み立てる／集結するd multitude; the Reds 急ぐd 負かす／撃墜する from their places into the 円形競技場 to hear the 詳細（に述べる）s and ask questions—ready to fight for the god or to 飛行機で行く for safety. In an instant the 勝利者's chariot was surrounded by an angry 暴徒; Dada clutched it for 保護, and Marcus, without pausing to 反映する—indeed hardly master of his own 活動／戦闘s—turned and 解除するd her into it by his 味方する; then, 勧めるing his horses 今後, he 軍隊d a way through the （人が）群がる, past the caiceres. He ちらりと見ることd anxiously up at the seats but could nowhere see his mother, so he guided the exhausted beasts, steaming with sweat and dappled with 泡，激怒すること, through the open gate and out of the circus. His stable-slaves had run after him; he 解放（する）d himself from the reins on his hips and flung them to the grooms. Then he helped Dada to leap from the car.

"Will you come with me?" he asked her 簡単に; and the girl's reply was: "Wherever you 企て，努力，提案 me."

At the news that Serapis was overthrown Dame Mary had started from her seat with eager haste that ill-became her dignity and, under the 保護 of the 団体／死体-guard in 出席 on Cynegius, had 設立する her way to her litter.

In the Hippodrome the tumult rose to a 暴動; Reds and Blues 急ぐd from the upper tiers, 負かす／撃墜する the 階級s of the podium and into the dusty race-course; 落ちるing on each other tooth and nail like wild beasts; and the 血まみれの fray—no uncommon termination to the day, even in more 平和的な times—lasted till the 皇室の soldiery parted the 非武装の combatants.

The Bishop was 勝利を得た; his adherents had won the day at every point; nor was he sorry to learn that Olympius, Helladius, Ainmonius and many other spiritual leaders of the heathen world had 後継するd in escaping. They might come 支援する; they might preach and harangue as much as they chose: their 力／強力にする was broken. The Church had nothing now to 恐れる from them, and their philosophy and learning would still and always be 価値のある in the mental training of her priests.

CHAPTER XXVI

The 広大な／多数の／重要な Hippodrome of Alexandria was outside the Canopic gate, on the northern 味方する of the road 主要な to Eleusis which to-day was （人が）群がるd with 乗客s, all moving in the same direction. The tumult roused by the 知能 that Serapis was overthrown made all the more 平和的な and peace-loving of the 観客s hurry homewards; and as these, for the most part, were of the richer classes, who （機の）カム and went in litters or chariots, their conveyances left but scanty space on the wide causeway for foot 乗客s, still, there they were, in かなりの numbers, all wending their way に向かって the city, and the heathen who （機の）カム 急ぐing に向かって the Hippodrome behind the first 先触れ（する）s of the 災害, had 広大な／多数の／重要な difficulty in making their way against the stream.

Marcus and Dada 許すd themselves to be carried onward by the throng which was tending に向かって the city-塀で囲むs and the Canopic gate. Phabis, Mary's old steward, whose 義務 it had been to help his young master to dress after the races were over, had snatched the agitator's cap from the 青年's 長，率いる and flung a cloak over his shoulders, あわてて に引き続いて him as he went off with the young girl by his 味方する. The old man やめる understood what was in the 勝利，勝つd for he it was who had 行為／行うd Dame Herse to his mistress' presence. He had thought her a shrewd and 肉親，親類d-hearted woman, and it now struck him that she must certainly have been in the 権利 when she （刑事）被告 Marcus of designs on her pretty niece. At the time he had 辞退するd to believe it, for he had never in his life （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd his young master in any underhand or forbidden courses; but, after all, Marcus was his father's son, and, in his younger days, the old man had often and often had to 危険 his 肌 in Apelles' love-intrigues. And now it was the Son's turn—and if he were to take his fancy for that pretty chit as 本気で as he did most things, if he got the notion into his 長，率いる of marrying the little singer—what a 嵐／襲撃する there was brewing between him and his mother!

The old man did his best to keep up with Marcus who did not see or 注意する him, for his 注目する，もくろむs and attention were 中心d on the fair companion who was 粘着するing to his arm, while he tried to 軍隊 a passage through the 暴徒, に向かって the gate. 奇蹟 on 奇蹟 seemed to him to have been wrought in his に代わって; for Heaven had not only sent him Dada, but she was wearing blue ribbands; and when he asked her why, she had replied "For your sake, and because I like your 約束."

He was tired to death; but as soon as Dada had put her 手渡す through his arm he lead felt refreshed as if by 魔法. His swollen and blistered 手渡すs, to be sure, were painful and his shoulders ached and winced from stiffness; but as she 圧力（をかける）d his arm to her 味方する and looked up 喜んで in his 直面する—telling him how happy she was while he 答える／応じるd: "And how I love you!"—he felt himself in Heaven, and 苦痛 and 不快 were forgotten. The 鎮圧する did not 許す them to say more than a few words; but the things their 注目する，もくろむs and lips could smile were sweeter and dearer than anything they had ever known before.

They had got through the gate and were in the Canopic way when Dada suddenly perceived that his lips were white, and felt the arm tremble on which her 手渡す was lying. She asked him what ailed him; he made no reply, but put his 手渡す to his 長，率いる, so she led him aside into the public garden that lay to their 権利 between the little Stadium and the Maeandrian circus. In this pretty 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, fresh with verdure and spring flowers, she soon 設立する a （法廷の）裁判 shaded by a semicircular 審査する of dark-tufted tamarisk, and there she made him 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する. He 産する／生じるd at once, and his pale 直面する and 直す／買収する，八百長をするd gaze showed her that he was in a fainting 明言する／公表する. Indeed, he must be やめる worn out by the terrible struggle of the race, and after it was over he had not given himself time to take a cup of drink or a 捨てる of food for refreshment. It was only too natural that his strength should fail him, so, without feeling at all alarmed but only very pitiful and anxious to help, she ran 支援する to a fruit-立ち往生させる which they had passed at the 入り口 to the garden from the street.

How glad she was that she still had the four drachmae which she had 説得するd out of Karnis in the Xenodochium that evening; she could buy whatever she liked for her lover. When she went 支援する-負担d with oranges, apples, hard- boiled eggs, bread and salt, in the skirt of her dress that she gathered up with one 手渡す, and with a flask of ワイン and water, and a gourdbowl in the other-she 設立する him still lying unconscious. However, when she had moistened his forehead and lips he opened his 注目する，もくろむs, and then she peeled him an orange as daintily as she could and begged him to try it, and as she was herself very hungry she took a hearty 株. She was enchanted at making him her guest, and at finding that he enjoyed the simple meal and soon was やめる 生き返らせるd. In fact, in a few minutes he had altogether 回復するd his strength and consciousness of satisfaction; and as he lay 支援する with Dada's 手渡す in his, gazing happily and thankfully into her 甘い 注目する，もくろむs, a sense of peace, 残り／休憩（する） and bliss （機の）カム over him such as he had never before known. He thought he had never tasted such delicious food, or such exquisite ワイン as the wretched Mareotic from the fruitstall. He took the apple she had begun eating out of her 手渡す and bit it where her white teeth had been; he made her drink first out of the gourd-cup, and, as one of the three eggs she had brought with her was bad, they had やめる a little 戦う／戦い for the last, till he finally gave way and eat it.

When they had finished Dada's 購入（する）s to the last mouthful she asked him, for the first time, where he meant to take her, and he said he ーするつもりであるd placing her in the house of his former 教える, Eusebius, the 助祭, where she would be a welcome guest and find her old companion Agne. Of this she was 心から glad; and when, on 審理，公聴会 the 肩書を与える of 助祭, she questioned Marcus その上の, and identified Eusebius as the worthy old man whose discourse in the basilica had so 深く，強烈に impressed her, she told Marcus how she had gone into the church, and how, from that hour, she had felt at peace. A やめる new feeling had sprung up in her soul, and since then she had 絶えず longed to see him again and talk it all over with him:—The little she had learnt of Christian doctrine did her heart good and had given her 慰安 and courage. The world was so beautiful, and there were many more good men than bad. It was a 楽しみ to love one's neighbor, and as for 許すing a wrong—that she had never 設立する difficult. It must be good to live on earth if everyone loved his neighbor as she loved him and he loved her; and life could not be a 広大な／多数の／重要な hardship if in every trouble there was some one who was always ready to hear our cry and help us, out of pure beneficence.

Her innocent talk was to Marcus the greatest marvel of this day of 奇蹟s. The soul which he had dreamed that he was called to save had, of its own （許可，名誉などを）与える, turned to walk in the path of 救済; he went on to tell her of the things which he felt to be most sublime and glorious in his creed, and at length he 自白するd that, though he had always loved his neighbor for Christ's sake, never till now had true and perfect love been 明らかにする／漏らすd to him. No 力／強力にする on earth could now part him from her, and when she should have been baptized there would be no その上の difficulty; their love might last till, and beyond, death, through all the ages of eternity. And she listened to him, perfectly content; and said that she was his, wholly his, now, and for ever and ever.

There were to-day but few people in the garden which was usually 十分な in the afternoon, of idlers, and of children with their nurses; but the 騒動 in the streets had kept these at home, and the idlers had 設立する more to attract them at the Hippodrome and in the （人が）群がるd roads. This 好意d the lovers, who could sit 手渡す in 手渡す, looking into each other's 注目する，もくろむs; and when old Phabis, who had lost sight of them long since, at length discovered them in the park, he could see from his lurking-place as he crept closer, that his young master, after ちらりと見ることing 慎重に 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, 圧力（をかける）d a kiss on the little singer's hair, and then on her 注目する，もくろむs and at last on her lips.

The hours flew 急速な／放蕩な between serious talk and delightful dalliance, and when they tore themselves away from their 静かな 退却／保養地 it was already dusk. They soon 設立する themselves in the Canopic way, in the 厚い of the （人が）群がる which they were now occasionally 強いるd to 会合，会う, for those who were making homewards had long since 分散させるd, and thousands were still （人が）群がるing to the Hippodrome where a きびきびした fight was still going on. As they passed his mother's house Marcus paused and, pointing it out to Dada, told her that the day was not far distant when he should bring her home hither. But the girl's 直面する fell.

"Oh no!" she exclaimed, in a low 発言する／表明する. "Not here-not to this 広大な／多数の／重要な palace in a street. Let us live in a little house, やめる 静かに, by ourselves. A house with a garden, and a seat in the shade. Your mother lives here!"

And then she blushed scarlet and looked 負かす／撃墜する. He guessed, however, what was passing in her mind, and 企て，努力，提案 her only to have patience, for as soon as she was a baptized Christian Eusebius would intercede for her. And he spoke 温かく of his mother's piety and virtues, and asked Dada if she had seen her at the races.

"Yes," she replied timidly; and when he went on to ask her if she had not thought Mary very handsome and dignified, she answered 率直に: "Yes—very; but then she is so tall and grand-looking-she must wish for a daughter-in-法律 very different from a poor, forsaken 孤児 like me—a mere singer, looked 負かす／撃墜する upon by every one! It is different with you; you are 満足させるd with me as I am, and you know that I love you. If I never find my uncle again I have no one on earth to care for me but you; but I want no other, for you are my one and only hope, and to live for you and with you is enough. Only you must never leave me or I shall die! But you never can, for you told me that my soul was dearer to you than your own life; and so long as I have you and your love I shall grow better and better every day; but if you ever let me be parted from you I shall be utterly lost. Yes, understand that once for all—廃虚d and lost, 団体／死体 and soul!—I do not know what it is that terrifies me, but do let us go on, away from this house. Suppose your mother were to see us!"

He did as she wished and tried to soothe her, 賞賛するing his mother's virtues with the affectionate blindness of a son; but she only half listened to his eulogy, for, as they approached Rhacotis* the throng grew denser, they had no 適切な時期s for conversation, they could think of nothing but 戦う／戦いing their way through the （人が）群がる; still, they were happy.

[* The ４半期/4分の1 of the city 住むd by the Egyptians. It was the old town の近くに to which Alexander the 広大な／多数の／重要な built his splendid new city. ]

They thus got to the street of the Sun—one of the main arteries of the city cutting the Canopic way at 権利 angles—and they went 負かす／撃墜する it に向かって the Gate of Helios in the south 塀で囲む. The Serapeum lay to their 権利, several streets 主要な to it from the street of the Sun. To reach the house where Eusebius lived they せねばならない have turned 負かす／撃墜する the street of the Acropolis, but a compact 集まり of frenzied creatures （機の）カム 嵐／襲撃するing 負かす／撃墜する it from the Serapeum, and に向かって them. The sun was now 急速な／放蕩な setting over the City of the Dead on the western horizon. Marcus tried to get out of the middle of the road and place Dada in safety by the house at the corner, but in vain; the 群衆 that （機の）カム （人が）群がるing out of the 味方する street was mad with excitement, and could think of nothing but the トロフィーs it had snatched from the 寺. Several dozen men, 黒人／ボイコット and white alike—and の中で them some 修道士s and even women, had harnessed themselves to an enormous トラックで運ぶ, 一般的に used for the carriage of beams, columns, and 激しい 封鎖するs of 石／投石する, on which they had 築くd a 抱擁する but shapeless 集まり of 支持を得ようと努めるd, the 核心, and all that remained, of the image of Serapis; this they were dragging through the streets.

"To the Hippodrome! 燃やす it! 負かす／撃墜する with the idols! Look at the divine form of Serapis! Behold the god!"

These were the cries that rent the 空気／公表する from a thousand throats, an ear- splitting accompaniment to the 殺到するing 嵐／襲撃する of humanity.

The 修道士s had torn the desecrated 封鎖する from the niche in the Serapeum, 運ぶ／漁獲高d it through the 法廷，裁判所s on to the steps, and were now taking it to the 円形競技場 where it was to be burnt. Others of their 腎臓, and some of the Christian 国民s who had caught the destructive mania, had 軍隊d their way into the 寺 of Anubis, hard by the Serapeumn, where they had overthrown and 難破させるd the jackal-長，率いるd idols and the Canopic gods—four 抱擁する jars with lids 代表するing それぞれ a man's 長，率いる, an ape's, a 強硬派's and a jackal's. They were now 耐えるing these 長，率いるs in 勝利, while others were shouldering the 四肢s of broken statues of Apollo, of Athene, or of Aphrodite, or carrying the fragments in baskets to cast them into the 炎上s in the Hippodrome after the 木造の 在庫／株 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Serapis. The 暴徒 had broken off the noses of all the 長，率いるs, had smeared the marble with pitch, or painted it grossly with the red paint they had 設立する in the 令状ing-rooms of the Sera peum. Every one who could get 近づく enough to the remains of the statue, or to a fragment of a 廃虚d idol, spit upon it, struck it or thrust at it; and not a heathen had, as yet, dared to 干渉する.

Behind the oak 封鎖する of the image of Serapis and the other トロフィーs of victory, （機の）カム an endless stream of men of all ages, of 修道士s and of women, 説得力のある a large carruca* that had fallen into their 手渡すs, and which they had 完全に surrounded, to keep pace with them. The two 罰金 horses that drew it had to be led by the bridle; they were trembling with terror and excitement and made repeated 試みる／企てるs to kick over the 政治家 or to 後部.

[* A four-wheeled chariot used in the city and for travelling. ]

In this 乗り物 was Porphyrius, who had fully 回復するd consciousness, and by his 味方する sat Gorgo. Constantine had not stirred from the 味方する of the convalescent till Apuleius had pronounced him out of all danger; but then the young officer's 義務 had called him away. The merchant had あられ／賞賛するd the news of his daughter's, union with the companion of her childhood as a most 満足な and long-推定する／予想するd event.

A party of the Prefect's guards had been 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d to bring the carriage for Porphyrius to the door of the 寺, and the abbot of a 修道院 at Arsinoe, who was 井戸／弁護士席 known to the Prefect, undertook to 護衛する them on their road home and 保護する them from the attacks of the raving 暴徒. At the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the 味方する street intersected the street of the Sun, and where Marcus and Dada had been 軍隊d to stop, unable either to proceed or to return, a 軍隊／機動隊 of 武装した heathen had given the Christian 群衆 a check at the very moment when the carruca （機の）カム up, and 落ちるing on the 敵 who had mocked and 侮辱d their most sacred treasure, began a furious fray. やめる の近くに to the young lovers a heathen 削減（する） 負かす／撃墜する a Christian who was carrying the besmirched 長，率いる of a Muse. Dada clung in terror to Marcus, who was beginning to be 本気で alarmed for her when, looking 一連の会議、交渉／完成する for 援助（する） or 避難, he caught sight of his brother 軍隊ing his way through the throng, and gesticulating 熱心に. The 農業者 was telegraphing to the occupants of the carruca 同様に, and when he at last reached Marcus he 簡潔に explained to him that the first thing to be done was to place Dada in safety.

Only too glad to be out of the 鎮圧する and danger, the girl nimbly climbed into the chariot, and, after あわてて 迎える／歓迎するing the father and daughter, 調印するd to Marcus to follow her; but Demetrius held his brother 支援する, and it was hurriedly agreed that Dada should be sent for that evening to the house of Porphyrius. Demetrius whispered a few words of enthusiastic 賞賛する of the little singer into Gorgo's ear; then the carriage moved on again. Many of the heathen who had collected 一連の会議、交渉／完成する it 認めるd Porphyrius, the noble friend of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Olympius, and （疑いを）晴らすd a passage for him, so that at last he got out of the gate uninjured, and turned into the quieter street of Euergetes which led to the 寺 of Isis, the ship-yard and the merchant's 住居.

But few words were 交流d in the chariot, for it was only step by step and with かなりの difficulty that the horses could get along. It was now やめる dark and the 暴徒 had spread even into this usually 砂漠d ４半期/4分の1.

A ゆらめくing glow that tinged the 寺, the wharf and the 深い sky itself with a gorgeous crimson glare, showed very plainly what the populace were 雇うd in doing. The 修道士s had 始める，決める 解雇する／砲火／射撃 to the 寺 of Isis and the 炎上s had been driven by the northwest 勝利，勝つd 負かす／撃墜する into the ship-yard, where they had 設立する ample food in the enormous 木材／素質 stacks and the 骸骨／概要s of ships. Tall jets of 急ぐing and crackling 誘発するs were thrown skywards to mingle with the paler 星／主役にするs. Porphyrius could see what danger his house was in; but thanks to the old steward's foresight and the indefatigable diligence of the slaves, it escaped the conflagration.

The two brothers, 一方／合間, had left the 暴徒 far behind them. Demetrius was not alone, and as soon as he had introduced Marcus to his companion, an abbot of friendly mien, the 修道士 温かく 表明するd his 楽しみ at 会合 another son of Apelles, to whom he had once 借りがあるd his life. Demetrius then told his brother what his adventures had been during the last few hours, and where he had met this worthy Father.

While taking Dada 負かす／撃墜する into the 円形競技場 to join Marcus, he had caught sight of Anubis, the Egyptian slave who had been his father's companion in his last memorable 旅行 to Syria, and who, since the death of Apelles, had 全く disappeared, the 同国人 had 即時に followed him, 掴むd him—not without a struggle and some little danger—and then had him led off by the city-guard to the 刑務所，拘置所 by the Prefect's house. Once 安全な・保証するd he had been induced to speak, and his narrative 証明するd beyond a 疑問 that Apelles had 死なせる／死ぬd in a 小競り合い with the Saracens; the Egyptian slave had only taken advantage of his master's death to make off with the money he had with him. He had 設立する his way to Crete, where he had 購入（する）d a 陰謀（を企てる） of ground with his plunder; but then, craving to see his wife and children once more, he had come 支援する to fetch them away to his new home. Finally, to 確認する the truth of his story, which—（疑いを）晴らすing him 明らかに of the 殺人 of his master—did not 招待する implicit belief, he told Demetrius that he had seen in Alexandria, only the day before, a recluse who had been 現在の when Apelles fell, and Demetrius had at once 始める，決める out to find this 修道士, enquiring の中で those who had 群れているd into the city. He had very soon been successful; Kosnias, who since then had been elected abbot of the 修道院 to which he belonged, now again told Marcus the story of his father's heroic courage in the struggle with the freebooters who had attacked his caravan. Apelles, he said, had saved his life and that of two other anchorites, one of whom was in Alexandria at this very time. They were travelling from Hebron to Aila, a party of seven, and had placed themselves under the 保護 of the Alexandrian merchant's 護衛する; everything had gone 井戸／弁護士席 till the infidel Saracens had fallen upon them in the high land south of Petra. Four of the 修道士s had been butchered out of 手渡す; but Apelles, with a few of the more resolute spirits in the company, had fought the heathen with the valor of a lion. He, Kosmas, and his two 生き残るing comrades had 影響d their escape, while Apelles engaged the 敵; but from a rocky 高さ which they climbed in their flight they saw him 落ちる, and from that hour they had always について言及するd him in their 祈りs. It would be an unspeakable satisfaction to him to do his 最大の to procure for such a man as Apelles the 階級 he deserved in the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of 殉教者s for the 約束.

Marcus, only too happy, 手配中の，お尋ね者 to hurry away at once to his mother and tell her what he had heard, but Demetrius 拘留するd him. The Bishop-he told his brother—had 願望（する）d his 即座の presence, to be congratulated on his victory; his first 義務 was to obey that 委任統治（領）, and he should at once avail himself of its 都合のよい 適切な時期 to 得る for his 死んだ parent the 栄誉（を受ける） he had earned.

It rather startled Marcus to find his brother taking its 利益／興味 in a 事柄 which, so lately, he had 熱心に …に反対するd; however, he proceeded at once to the episcopal palace, …を伴ってd by the abbot, and half an hour later Demetrius, who had を待つd his return, met him coming out with sparkling 注目する，もくろむs. The Prelate, he said, had received him very graciously, had thanked him for his prowess and had 企て，努力，提案 him crave a reward. He at once had spoken of his father, and called the recluse to 証言，証人／目撃する to the facts. The Bishop had listened his story, and had ended by 宣言するing himself やめる willing to put the 指名する of Apelles on the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of the Syrian 殉教者s. Theophilus had been most unwilling hitherto to 拒絶する the 嘆願（書）s of so good and illustrious Christian as Mary; and now, after such ample 証言 as to the manner of her husband's death, it was with sincere satisfaction that he bestowed this high 示す of 栄誉（を受ける） on the Christian 勝利者 and his admirable mother. "So now," 追加するd the young man, "I shall 飛行機で行く home, and how happy my mother will be..."

But Demetrius would not 許す him to finish his 宣告，判決. He laid his 手渡す on the young man's shoulder 説: "Patience, my dear fellow, patience! You must stay with me for the 現在の, and not go to your mother till I have settled everything that is necessary. Do not 否定する me I entreat you, unless you want to 奪う me of the happiness of 治療（薬）ing an 不正 to your pretty Dada. What you most 願望（する） for yourself and her is your mother's blessing—and do you think that will be 平易な to 得る? Far from it, lad! But I can manage it for you; and I will, too, if only you will do as I 企て，努力，提案 you, and if the old Heathen's niece can be induced to be baptized..."

"She is a Christian already!" exclaimed Marcus 熱望して.

"井戸／弁護士席 then, she can be yours to-morrow," Demetrius went on calmly, "if you listen to the advice of your older and wiser brother. It cannot be very hard upon you, for you must own that if I had not fought it out with Anubis—and the rascal bit all he could reach like a 罠にかける fox—if I had not got him locked up and almost run my 脚s off in 追跡（する）ing 負かす／撃墜する the worthy abbot, our father would never have enjoyed the 昇進／宣伝 which he is at last to 得る. Who would ever have believed that I should get any satisfaction out of this '栄冠を与える of 殉教／苦難'? By the gods! It is by no means impossible, and I hope the manes of the 死んだ will 許す me for your sake. But it is getting late, so only one thing more: for my own 株 of the 商売／仕事 all I （人命などを）奪う，主張する is my 権利 to tell your mother myself of all that has occurred; you, on your part, must go at once to Eusebius and beg him to receive Dada in his house. If he 同意s—and he certainly will—take him with you to our uncle Porphyrius and wait there till I come; then, if all goes 井戸／弁護士席, I will take you and Dada to your mother—or, if not, we will go with Eusebius."

"Dada to my mother!" cried Marcus. "But what will she..."

"She will receive her as a daughter," interrupted his brother, "if you 持つ／拘留する your tongue about the whole 商売／仕事 till I give you leave to speak.—There, the tall gate-keeper is の近くにing the episcopal palace, so nothing more can come out of there to-night. You are a lucky fellow—井戸／弁護士席 good-bye till we 会合，会う again; I am in a hurry."

The 農業者 went off, leaving Marcus with a thousand questions still unasked. However, the young man did his bidding and went, 希望に満ちた though not altogether 解放する／自由な from 疑問s, to find his old 教える and friend.

CHAPTER XXVII

While Marcus carried out his brother's 指示／教授／教育s Dada was 推定する／予想するing him and Eusebius with the greatest impatience. Gorgo had 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d her waiting- woman to 行為／行う the girl into the music-room and to tell her that she would join her there if her father was in such a 明言する／公表する as to 許す of it. Some refreshments were brought in to her, all delicate and tempting enough; but Dada would not touch them, for she fancied that the merchant's daughter was 避けるing her 故意に, and her heart ached with a sense of bereavement and loneliness. To distract her thoughts she wandered 一連の会議、交渉／完成する the room, looking at the 作品 of art that stood against the 塀で囲むs, feeling the stuffs with which the cushions were covered and striking a lute which was leaning against the pedestal of a Muse. She only played a few chords, but they 十分であるd to call up a whole train of memories; she sank on a divan in the darkest corner she could find in the brilliantly-lighted room, and gave herself up to reviewing the many events of the last few days. It was all so 有望な, so delightful, that it hardly seemed real, and her hopes were so radiantly happy that for a moment she trembled to think of their fulfilment—but only for a moment; her young soul was 十分な of 信用／信任 and elation, and if a 疑問 重さを計るd it 負かす／撃墜する for an instant it was soon cast off and her spirit rose with bold 見込み.

Her heart 洪水d with happiness and thankfulness as she thought of Marcus and his love for her; her fancy painted the 未来 always by his 味方する, and though her annoyance at Gorgo's continued absence, and her dread of her lover's mother わずかに clouded her gladness, the sense of peace and rapture 絶えず （機の）カム triumphantly to the 前線. She forgot time as it sped, till at length Gorgo made her 外見.

She had not deliberately kept out of the little singer's way; on the contrary, she had been 拘留するd by her father, for not till now had she dared to tell him that his mother, the beloved mistress of his house, was no more. In the Serapeum she had not について言及するd it, by the 内科医's orders; and now, in 新規加入, through the indiscretion of a friend, he had received some terrible tidings which had already been known for some hours in the city and which dealt him a serious blow. His two sons were in Thessalonica, and a ship, just arrived from thence, brought the news-only too 井戸／弁護士席 立証するd, that fifteen thousand of the inhabitants of that town had been treacherously assassinated in the Circus there.

This hideous 大虐殺 had been carried out by the 皇室の 軍隊／機動隊s at Caesar's 命令（する）, the wretched 国民s having been bidden to 証言，証人／目撃する the races and then ruthlessly butchered. A general of the 皇室の army—a Goth 指名するd Botheric—had been killed by the 暴徒, and the Emperor had thus avenged his death.

Porphyrius knew only too 井戸／弁護士席 that his sons would never have been absent from any races or games. They certainly must have been の中で the 観客s and have fallen 犠牲者s to the sword of the slaughterer. His mother and two noble sons were snatched from him in a day; and he would again have had 頼みの綱 to 毒（薬） as a 避難 from all, if a 薄暗い ray of hope had not permitted him to believe in their escape. But all the same he was sunk in despair, and behaved as though he had nothing on earth left to live for. Gorgo tried to console him, encouraged his belief in her brothers' possible safety, reminded him that it was the 義務 of a philosopher to 耐える the 一打／打撃s of 運命／宿命 with fortitude; but he would not listen to her, and only 変化させるd his lamentations with bursts of 激怒（する）.

At last he said he wished to be alone and reminded Gorgo that she せねばならない go to Dada. His daughter obeyed, but against her will; in spite of all that Demetrius had said in the young girl's 好意 she felt a little shy of her, and in approaching her more closely she had something of the feeling of a 罰金 lady who condescends to enter the squalid hovel of poverty. But her father was 権利: Dada was her guest and she must 扱う／治療する her with 親切.

Outside the door of the music-room she 乾燥した，日照りのd away her 涙／ほころびs for her brothers, for her emotion seemed to her too sacred to be 自白するd to a creature who boldly 反抗するd the 法律s laid 負かす／撃墜する by custom for the 行為／行う of women. From Dada's 外見 she felt sure that all those lofty ideas, which she herself had been taught to call "moral dignity" and "a yearning for the highest things," must be やめる foreign to this girl with whom her cousin had condescended to intrigue. She felt herself immeasurably her superior; but it would be ungenerous to 許す her to see this, and she spoke very kindly; but Dada answered timidly and 正式に.

"I am glad," Gorgo began, "that 事故 brought you in our way;" and Dada replied あわてて: "I 借りがある it to your father's 親切, and not to 事故."

"Yes, he is very 肉親，親類d," said Gorgo, ignoring Dada's indignant トン. "And the last few hours have brought him terrible 悲しみs. You have heard, no 疑問, that he has lost his mother; you knew her—she had taken やめる a fancy to you, I suppose you know."

"Oh! forget it!" cried Dada.

"She was hard to 勝利，勝つ," Gorgo went on, "but she liked you. Do you not believe me? You should have seen how carefully she chose the dress you have on at this minute, and matched the ornaments to wear with it."

"Pray, pray say no more about it," Dada begged. "She is dead, and I have forgiven her—but she thought 不正に, very 不正に of me."

"It is very bad of you to speak so," interrupted Gorgo, making no 試みる／企てる to 隠す her annoyance at the girl's reply. "She—who is dead—deserves more 感謝 for her liberality and 親切!"

Dada shook her 長，率いる.

"No," she said 堅固に. "I am 感謝する, even for the smallest 親切; I have not often met with disinterested generosity. But she had an end in 見解（をとる）—I must say it once for all. She 手配中の，お尋ね者 to make use of me to bring shame on Marcus and grief on his mother. You surely must know it; for why should you have thought me too vile to sing with you if you did not believe that I was a good-for-nothing hussy, and やめる ready to do your dead grandmother's bidding? Everybody, of course, looked 負かす／撃墜する upon us all and thought we must be wicked because we were singers; but you knew better; you made a distinction; for you 招待するd Agne to come to your house and sing with you.—No, unless you wish to 侮辱 me, say no more about my 借りがあるing the dead lady a 負債 of 感謝!"

Gorgo's 注目する，もくろむs fell; but presently she looked up again and said:

"You do not know what that poor soul had 苦しむd. Mary, her son's 未亡人, had been very cruel to her, had done her 傷害s she could never 許す—so perhaps you are 権利 in your notion; but all the same, my grandmother had a 広大な／多数の／重要な liking for you—and after all her wish is 実行するd, for Marcus has 設立する you and he loves you, too, if I am not mistaken!"

"If you are not mistaken!" retorted Dada. "The gods forefend!—Yes, we have 設立する each other, we love each other. Why should I 隠す it?"

"And Mary, his mother—what has she to say to it?" asked Gorgo.

"I do not know," replied Dada abashed.

"But she is his mother, you know!" cried Gorgo 厳しく. "And he will never—never—marry against her will. He depends on her for all that he has in the world."

"Then let her keep it!" exclaimed Dada. "The smaller and humbler the home he gives me the better I shall like it. I want his love and nothing more. All—all he 願望（する）s of me is 権利 and good; he is not like other men; he does not care for nothing but my pretty 直面する. I will do whatever he 企て，努力，提案s me in perfect 信用／信任; and what he thinks about me you may 裁判官 for yourself, for he is going to put me in the care of his 教える Eusebius."

"Then you have 受託するd his creed?" asked Gorgo. "Certainly I have," said Dada.

"I am glad of that for his sake," said the merchant's daughter. "And if the Christians only did what their preachers enjoin on them one might be glad to become one. But they make a 暴動 and destroy everything that is 罰金 and beautiful. What have you to say to that—you, who were brought up by Karnis, a true votary of the Muses?"

"I?" said Dada. "There are bad men everywhere, and when they rise to destroy what is beautiful I am very sorry. But we can love it and 心にいだく it all the same."

"You are happy indeed if you can shut your 注目する，もくろむs at the dictates of your heart!" retorted Gorgo, but she sighed. "Happy are they and much to be envied who can 強要する their judgment to silence when it is grief to hear its 発言する／表明する. I—I who have been taught to think, cannot abandon my judgment; it builds up a 障壁 between me and the happiness that beckons me. And yet, so long as truth remains the highest 目的（とする） of man, I will bless the faculty of 捜し出すing it with all the 力／強力にするs of my mind. My betrothed husband, like yours, is a Christian; and I would I could 受託する his creed as unflinchingly as you; but it is not in my nature to leap into a pool when I know that it is 十分な of 現在のs and whirlpools.—However, the 現在の question has to do with you and not with me. Marcus, no 疑問, will be happy to have won you; but if he does not 後継する in 伸び（る）ing his mother's 同意 he will not continue happy you may rely upon it. I know these Christians! they cannot conceive of any possible joy in married life without their parents' blessing, and if Marcus 反抗するs his mother he will 拷問 his 良心 and lead a death-in-life, as though he were under some 激しい 負担 of 犯罪."

"For all that, and all that," Dada 主張するd, "he can no more be happy without me than I can without him. I have never in my life paid 法廷，裁判所 to any one, but I have always met with 親切. Why then should I not be able to 勝利，勝つ his mother's heart? I will wager anything and everything that she will take kindly to me, for, after all, she must be glad when she sees her son happy. Eusebius will speak for us and she will give its her blessing! But if it is not to be, if I may never be his wife honestly and in the 直面する of the world, still I will not give him up, nor he me. He may を取り引きする me as he will—as if he were my god and I were his slave!"

"But, my poor child, do you know nothing of womanly 栄誉（を受ける） and womanly dignity?" cried Gorgo clasping her 手渡すs. "You complain of the lot of a singing-girl, and the cruel prejudices of the world—and what are you 説? Let me have my way, you would say, or I 軽蔑（する） your morality?"

"軽蔑（する）!" exclaimed Dada 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing up. "Do you say I 軽蔑（する） morality? No, indeed no. I am an insignificant little person; there is nothing proud or 広大な／多数の／重要な about me, and as I know it 十分な 井戸／弁護士席 I am やめる humble; in all my life I never dared to think of 軽蔑（する）, even of a child. But here, in my heart, something was awoke to life—through Marcus, only through him—something that makes me strong; and when I see custom and tradition in league against me because I am a singer, when they 連合させる to keep me out of what I have a 権利 to have—井戸／弁護士席, within these few hours I have 設立する the spirit to defend myself, to the death if need be! What you call womanly 栄誉（を受ける） I have been taught to 持つ／拘留する as sacred as you yourself, and I have kept it as untainted as any girl living. Not that I meant to do anything grand, but you have no idea of what it is when every man thinks he has a 権利 to 抑圧する and 侮辱 a girl and try to entrap her. You, and others like you, know nothing of small things, for you are 避難所d by 塀で囲むs and 特権s. We are every man's game, while they approach you as 謙虚に as if you were goddesses.—Besides! It is not only what I have heard from Karnis, who knows the world and 罰金 folks like you; I have seen it for myself at Rome, in the 上院議員s' houses, where there were plenty of young lords and 広大な／多数の／重要な men's daughters—for I have not gone through life with my 注目する，もくろむs shut; with you love is like lukewarm water in a bath, but it catches us like 解雇する／砲火／射撃. Sappho of Lesbos flung herself from the Leucadian 激しく揺する because Phaon 侮辱する／軽蔑するd her, and if I could save Marcus from any calamity by doing the same, I would follow her example.—You have a lover, too; but your feeling for him, with all the 'intellect' and 'reflections,' and 'thought' of which you spoke, cannot be the 権利 one. There is no but or if in my love at any 率; and yet, for all that, my heart aches so sorely and （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域s so wildly, I will wait 根気よく with Eusebius and 服従させる／提出する to whatever I am bidden.—And in spite of it all you 非難する me unheard, for you... But why do you stand and look like that? You look just like you did that time when I heard you sing. By all the Muses! but you, too, like us, have some 解雇する／砲火／射撃 in your veins, you are not one of the lukewarm sort; you are an artist, and a better one than I; and if you ever should feel the 権利 love, then—then take care lest you break loose from propriety and custom—or whatever 指名する you give to the sacred 力／強力にするs that subdue passion—even more wildly than I—who am an honest girl, and mean to remain so, for all the 解雇する／砲火／射撃 and 炎上 in my breast!"

Gorgo remembered the hour in which she had, in fact, proffered to the man of her choice as a 解放する／自由な gift, the love which, by every canon of propriety, she ought only to have 認めるd to his 緊急の 支持を得ようと努めるing. She blushed and her 注目する，もくろむs fell before the humble little singer; but while she was considering what answer she could make men's steps were heard approaching, and presently Eusebius and Marcus entered the room, followed by Gorgo's lover. Constantine was in 深い dejection, for one of his brothers had lost his life in the 燃やすing of his father's ship-yard, and as compared with this grief, the 破壊 of the 木材／素質 蓄える／店s which 構成するd the 長，指導者 part of his wealth scarcely counted as a calamity.

Gorgo had met him with a doubtful and embarrassed 空気／公表する; but when she learnt of the blow that had fallen on him and his parents, she clung to him caressingly and tried to 慰安 him. The others sympathized 深く，強烈に with his 悲しみ; but soon it was Dada's turn to weep, for Eusebius brought the news of her foster-parent's death in the fight at the Serapeum, and of Orpheus 存在 厳しく 負傷させるd.

The cheerful music-room was a scene of woe till Demetrius （機の）カム to 行為／行う his brother and Dada to the 未亡人 Mary who was 推定する／予想するing them. He had arrived in a chariot, for he 宣言するd his 脚s would no longer carry him. "Men," said he, "are like horses. A swift saddle-horse is soon tired when it is driven in harness and a 激しい cart-horse when it is made to gallop. His hoofs were spoilt for city pavements, and 計画／陰謀ing, struggling and running about the streets were too much for his country brains and wore him out, as trotting under a saddle would 疲れた／うんざりした a plough-horse. He thanked the gods that this day was over. He would not be 残り／休憩（する）d enough till to-morrow to be really glad of all his success."—But in spite of this 主張 he was radiant with 洪水ing satisfaction, and that in itself 元気づけるd the 会葬者s whom he tried to encourage. When he said they must be going, Gorgo kissed the little singer; indeed, as soon as she saw how 深く，強烈に she was grieved, shedding bitter but silent 涙／ほころびs, she had 急いでd to take her in her 武器 and 慰安 her like a sister.

Constantine, Gorgo and old Eusebius were left together, and the young girl was longing to unburden her over-十分な heart. She had agreed to her lover's request that she would at once …を伴って him to see his 悲しみing parents; still, she could not appear before the old Christian couple and crave their blessing in her 現在の mood. 最近の events had embittered her happy belief in the creed into which she had thrown herself, and much as it 苦痛d her to 追加する a 減少（する） to Constantine's cup of 悲しみ, 義務 and honesty 命令（する）d that she should show him the secrets of her soul and the 疑問s and 尋問s which had begun to trouble her. The old priest's presence was a 慰安 to her; for her earnest wish was to become a Christian from 有罪の判決; as soon as they were alone she 注ぐd out before them all the 告訴，告発s she had to bring against the adherents of their 約束: They had 勝利d in 廃虚ing the 創造s of Art; the 寺 of Isis and the ship-yard lay in ashes, destroyed by Christian incendiaries; their 涙／ほころびs were not yet 乾燥した，日照りの when they flowed afresh for the sons of Porphyrius—Christians themselves—who, unless some happy 事故 had saved them, must have 死なせる／死ぬd with thousands of innocent 苦しんでいる人s—信奉者s and infidels together—by the orders of the Emperor whom Constantine had always 称讃するd as a wise 君主 and pious Christian, as the Defender of the 約束, and as a faithful disciple of the Redeemer.

When, at last, she （機の）カム to an end of her 起訴，告発 she 控訴，上告d to Constantine and Eusebius to defend the 訴訟／進行s of their co-religionists, and to give her good grounds for 自白するing a creed which could 許可／制裁 such ruthless 行為s.

Neither the 助祭 nor his pupil 試みる／企てるd to excuse these 行為／法令／行動するs; nay, Constantine thought they were in plain 反抗 of that high 法律 of Love which the Christian 約束 課すs on all its 信奉者s. The wicked servant, he 宣言するd, had committed 罪，犯罪s in direct 対立 to the spirit and the letter of the Master.

But this admission by no means 満足させるd Gorgo; she 代表するd to the young Christian that a master must be 裁判官d by the 行為s of his servant; she herself had turned from the old gods only because she felt such 激しい contempt for their worshippers; but now it had been her lot to see—the 助祭 must 容赦 her for 説 so—that many a Christian far outdid the infidels in coarse brutality and cruelty. Such an experience had filled her with 不信 of the creed she was 要求するd to subscribe to—she was shaken to the very 創立／基礎s of her 存在.

Eusebius had, till now, listened in silence; but as she ended he went に向かって her, and asked her gently whether she would think it 権利 to turn the fertilizing Nile from its bed and leave its shores 乾燥した，日照りの, because, from time to time, it destroyed fields and villages in the 超過 of its 洪水?"This day and its 行為s of shame," he went on sadly, "are a blot on the pure and sublime 調書をとる／予約する of the History of our 約束, and every true Christian must 激しく bewail the 超過s of a frenzied 暴徒. The Church must no いっそう少なく 非難する Caesar's sanguinary vengeance; it casts a shade on his 栄誉（を受ける） and his fair 指名する, and his 良心 no 疑問 will punish him for such a 罪，犯罪. Far be it from me to defend 行為s which nothing can 正当化する..."

But Gorgo interrupted him. "All this," she said, "does not alter the fact that such 罪，犯罪s are just as possible and as たびたび（訪れる） with you, as with those whom I am 推定する／予想するd to give up, and who ..."

"But it is not 単に on account of their ill 行為s that you are giving them up, Gorgo," Constantine broke in. "自白する, dear girl, that your wrath makes you 不正な to yourself and your own heart. It was not out of aversion for the ruthless and base adherents of the old gods but—as I hope and believe—out of love for me that you 同意d to 可決する・採択する my 約束—our 約束."

"True, true," she exclaimed, coloring as she remembered the 疑問s Dada had cast on the truth of her love.

"True, out of love for you—love of Love and of peace, I 同意d to become a Christian. But with regard to the 行為s committed by your 信奉者s, tell me yourself—and I 控訴，上告 to you reverend Father—what 奮起させるd them: Love or Hate."

"Hate!" said Constantine gloomily; and Eusebius 追加するd sorrowfully

"In these dark days our 約束 is seen under an 面 that by no means 公正に／かなり 代表するs its true nature, noble lady; 信用 my words! Have you not yourself seen, even in your short life, that what is highest and greatest can in its 超過, be all that is most hideous? A noble pride, if not kept within bounds, becomes overweening ambition; the lovely grace of humility degenerates into an indolent sacrifice of opinion and will; high-hearted 企業 into a mad chase after fortune, in which we ride 負かす／撃墜する everything that comes in the way of success. What is nobler than a mother's love, but when she fights for her child she becomes a raving Megaera. In the same way the 約束—the consoler of hearts—turns to a 激怒（する）ing wild-beast when it stoops to become 宗教的な partisanship. If you would really understand Christianity you must look neither 負かす／撃墜する to the deluded 集まりs, and those ambitious worldlings who only use it as a means to an end by inflaming their baser passions, nor up to the 王位, where 力／強力にする translates the impulse of a 悲惨な moment into 悪意のある 行為s. If you want to know what true and pure Christianity is, look into our homes, look at the family life of our fellow 信奉者s. I know them 井戸／弁護士席, for my humble 機能（する）／行事s lead me into daily and hourly intercourse with them. Look to them if you 目的 to give your 手渡す to a Christian and make your home with him. There, my child, you will see all the blessings of the Saviour's teaching, love and soberness, pitifulness to the poor and a real heart-felt 切望 to 許す 傷害s. I have seen a Christian bestow his last crust on his hapless 敵, on the enemy of his house, on the Heathen or the Jew, because they, too, are men, because our neighbor's woes should be as our own—I have seen them taken in and 心にいだくd as though they were fellow-Christians.—There you will find a 努力する／競うing after all that is good, a never-fading hope in better days to come, even under the worst afflictions; and when death 要求するs the sacrifice of all that is dearest, or 急襲するs 負かす／撃墜する on life itself, a 会社／堅い 保証／確信 of the forgiveness of sins through Christ. Believe me, mistress, there is no home so happy as that of the Christian; for he who really apprehends the Saviour and understands his teaching need not 損なう his own joys in this life to the end that he may be a partaker of the bliss of the next. On the contrary: He who called the erring to himself, who drew little children to his heart, who esteemed the poor above the rich, who was a cheerful guest at wedding-feasts, who 企て，努力，提案 us 伸び（る） 利益／興味 on the spiritual talents in our care, who 命令（する）d us to remember Him at a social meal, who opened hearts to love—He longed to 解放（する） the life of the humblest creature from want and 苦しむing. Where love and peace 統治する must there not be happiness? And as He preached love and peace above all else, He cannot have 願望（する）d that we should 故意に darken our lives on earth and 負担 them with 悲しみ and 悲惨s ーするために will our 株 of Heaven. The soul that is 十分な of the happy 信用／信任 of 存在 one with Him and his love, is 解放（する）d from the bondage of sin and 悲しみ, even here below; for Jesus has taken all the sins and 苦痛s of the world on himself; and if 運命／宿命 visits the Christian with the heaviest blows he 耐えるs them in silence and patience. Our Lord is Love itself; neither 憎悪 nor envy are known to Him as they are to the gods of the Heathen; and when he afflicts us, it is as the wise and tender 牧師 of our souls, and for our good. The omniscient Lord knows his own counsel, and the Christian 服従させる／提出するs as a child does to a wise father whose loving 親切 he can always 信用; nay, he can even thank him for 悲しみ and 苦痛 as though they were pleasurable 利益s."

Gorgo shook her 長，率いる.

"That all sounds very beautiful and good; it is 要求するd of the Christian, and いつかs, no 疑問, 実行するd; but the Stoa 需要・要求するs the same virtues of its disciples. You, Constantine, knew Damon the Stoic, and you will remember how 厳密に he enjoined on all that they should rise superior to 苦痛 and grief. And then, when his only daughter lost her sight—she was a 広大な／多数の／重要な friend of 地雷—he behaved like one 所有するd. My father, too, has often spoken to you of philosophy as a help to contemning the 不快s of life, and 耐えるing the sports of 運命／宿命 with a lofty mind; and now? You should see the poor man, reverend Father. What good have all the teachings of the 広大な／多数の／重要な master done him?"

"But he has lost so much—so much!" sighed Constantine thinking of his own loss; and Eusebius shook his 長，率いる.

"In 悲しみ such as his, no philosophy, no mental 成果／努力 can avail. The blows that 負傷させる the affections can only be 傷をいやす／和解させるd by the affections, and not by the intellect and considerations of 推論する／理由. 約束, child! 約束 is the true Herb of Grace. The intellect is its 敵; the feelings are its native 国／地域 where it finds constant nourishment; and however 深い the bleeding 負傷させる of the 会葬者 may be, 約束 can 傷をいやす／和解させる it and reconcile the 苦しんでいる人 to his loss. You have been taught to value a 罰金 understanding, to 手段 everything by it, to build everything on its 決定／判定勝ち（する）s. To you the knowledge you have 達成するd to by argument and inference is 最高の; but the Creator has given us a heart 同様に as a brain; our affections, too, 動かす and grow in their own way, and the knowledge they can 達成する to, my child, is 約束. You love—and Love is part of your affections; and now take my advice; do not let that 推論する／理由ing 知能, which has nothing to do with love, have anything to say in the 事柄; 心にいだく your love and 養育する it from the rich 蓄える／店s of your heart; thus only can it 栄える to beauty and harmony.—And this must 十分である for to-day, for I have already kept the 負傷させるd waiting too long in the Serapeum. If you 願望（する） it, another time I will show you Christianity in all its depth and beauty, and your love for this good man will 準備する the way and open your heart to my teaching. A day will come when you will be able to listen to the 発言する／表明する of your heart as 喜んで as you have hitherto obeyed the dictates of your intellect; something new will be born in you which you will esteem as a treasure above all you ever acquired by 推論する／理由 and thought. That day will assuredly 夜明け on you; for he whom you love has opened the path for you that leads to the gates of Truth; and as you 捜し出す you will not fail to find.—And so 別れの（言葉，会）. When you crave a teacher you have only to come to him—and I know he will not have long to wait."

Gorgo looked thoughtfully at the old man as he went away and then went with Constantine to see his parents. It was in total silence that they made their way along the short piece of road to the house of Clemens. Lights were 明白な in the viridarium and the curtains of the doorway were drawn 支援する; as they reached the threshold Constantine pointed to a bier which had been placed in the little 法廷，裁判所 の中で the flower-beds; his parents were on their 膝s by the 味方する of it.

Neither he nor Gorgo 投機・賭けるd to 乱す their wordless devotions, but presently the ship-master rose, 製図／抽選 his 罰金, stalwart 人物／姿／数字 to its 十分な 高さ; then turning his 肉親，親類d, manly, 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な 直面する to his wife, who had also risen to her feet, he laid one 手渡す on her still abundant white hair and held out the other which she took in hers. Mariamne 乾燥した，日照りのd her 注目する，もくろむs and looked up, in her husband's 直面する as he said 堅固に and calmly:

"The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken away!'She hid her 直面する on his shoulder and 答える／応じるd sadly but fervently:

"Blessed be the 指名する of the Lord!"

"Yea—Blessed!" repeated Clemens emphatically but he passed his arm across his 注目する，もくろむs. "For thirty-two years hath He lent him to us; and in our hearts ..." and he struck his 幅の広い breast, "in here, he will never die for you or for me. As for the 残り／休憩（する）—and there was a 取引，協定 of 所有物／資産／財産 of our own and of other folks in these 支持を得ようと努めるd-piles—井戸／弁護士席, in time we shall get over that. We may bless the Almighty for what we have left!"

Gorgo felt her lover's 手渡す しっかり掴む hers more tightly and she understood what he meant; she clung closer to him and whispered softly: "Yes, that is grand—that is the Truth."

CHAPTER XXVIII

In the 広大な／多数の／重要な house in the Canopic street it was late ere all was 静かな for the night. Even Demetrius, in spite of his 疲労，（軍の）雑役, broke through his 支配する of "早期に to bed"; he felt he must see the 得るing of the 収穫 he had sown for his brother.

It had been no 平易な 仕事 to 説得する Mary to accede to his importunities, but to his 広大な／多数の／重要な joy he at last 後継するd.

He would have met with a rough 解雇／（訴訟の）却下 if he had begun by 賞賛するing Dada and 表明するing his wish to see her married to Marcus; he had 伸び（る）d his point インチ by インチ, very 静かに; but when he had explained to her that it was in his 手渡すs to 安全な・保証する the 殉教者's 栄冠を与える for her husband she had turned 怪しげな and ironical, had made him 断言する that it was true, 脅すing him with 罰s in this world and in the next; but he had let it all pass over his 長，率いる, had solemnly sworn as she 願望（する）d him, 誓約（する）ing not 単に the 救済 of his soul but his 所有／入手s in this world; till, at length, 納得させるd that it really was in his 力／強力にする to gratify the dearest wish of her heart, she had 産する／生じるd somewhat and altered her demeanor. Still, he had not spoken a word to help her through her 審議s and bewilderment, but had left her to fight out the hard struggle with her own soul; not without some malicious enjoyment but also not without 苦悩, till the first 決定的な question was put to him by his stepmother.

She had heard that Dada was やめる 解決するd to be baptized, and having once more made sure of the fact that the girl was anxious to become a Christian, she next asked:

"And it was Marcus who won her to the 約束?"

"He alone."

"And you can 断言する that she is a pure-minded and 井戸／弁護士席-行為／行うd girl?"

"Certainly, with the firmest 有罪の判決."

"I saw her in the 円形競技場—she is pretty, uncommonly charming indeed—and Marcus ...?"

"He has 始める，決める his heart on the girl, and I am sure that his passion is sincere and unselfish. On the other 手渡す I need hardly remind you that in this city there are many women, even の中で those of the first 階級, whose birth and origin are far more doubtful than those of your son's little friend, for she, at any 率, is descended from 解放する／自由な and respectable parents. Her uncle's 関係s are の中で the best families in Sicily; not that we need trouble ourselves about that, for the wife of Philip's grandson would 命令（する） 尊敬（する）・点 even if she were only a 解放する／自由なd-woman."

"I know, I know," murmured Mary, as though all this were of minor importance in her 注目する，もくろむs; and then for some little time she remained silent. At last she looked up and exclaimed in a 発言する／表明する that betrayed the struggle still going on in her soul:

"What have I to care for but my child's happiness? In the sight of God we are all equal—広大な／多数の／重要な and small alike; and I myself am but a weak woman, 十分な of defects and sins—but for all that I could have wished that the only son of a noble house might have chosen 異なって. All I can say is that I must look upon this marriage as a humiliation laid upon me by the Almighty—still, I give it my 許可／制裁 and blessing, and I will do 自由に and with my whole heart if my son's bride brings as her marriage-部分 the one thing which is the first and last 目的（とする） of all my 願望（する）s: The everlasting glory of Apelles. The 殉教者's 栄冠を与える will open the gates of Heaven to him—who was your father, too, Demetrius. 伸び（る） that and I myself will lead the singer to my son's 武器."

"That is a 取引!" cried Demetrius—and soon after midnight he had retired to 残り／休憩（する）, after seeing Mary fulfil her 約束 to give a parental blessing to the betrothed pair.

A few weeks later Dada and Gorgo were both baptized, and both by the 指名する of Cecilia; and then, at Mary's special entreaty, Marcus' marriage was solemnized with much pomp by the Bishop himself.

Still, and in spite of the lavish demonstrations of more than motherly affection which the 未亡人 にわか雨d her daughter-in-法律, Dada felt a stranger, and ill at 緩和する in the 広大な／多数の／重要な house in the Canopic way. When Demetrius, a few weeks after their marriage, 提案するd Marcus that he should 請け負う the 管理／経営 of family 広い地所s in Cyrenaica, she jumped at the suggestion; and Marcus at once decided to 行為／法令／行動する upon it when his brother 約束d to remain with him for the first year or two, helping him with his advice and 指示／教授／教育s.

Their 恐れるs lest Mary should …に反対する the 事業／計画（する）, 証明するd unfounded; for, though the 未亡人 宣言するd that life would be a 重荷（を負わせる） to her without her children, she soon acceded to her son's wishes and 認める that they were 肉親，親類d and wise. She need not 恐れる 孤立／分離, for, as the 未亡人 of the 殉教者d Apelles, she was the 認めるd leader of the Christian sisterhood in the town, and preferred working in a larger circle than that of the family. She always spoke with enthusiasm to her 訪問者s of her daughter-in-法律 Cecilia, of her beauty, her piety and her gentleness; in fact, she did all she could to make it appear that she herself had chosen her son's wife. But she did not care to keep this "beloved daughter" with her in Alexandria, for the 真っ先の position in every department of social life was far more 確かな to be 譲歩するd to the noble 未亡人 of a "殉教者d 証言，証人／目撃する" in the absence of the pretty little 変えるd singer.

So the young couple moved to Cyrenaica, and Dada was happy in learning to 治める／統治する her husband's large 広い地所s with prudence and good sense. The gay singing-girl became a 有能な housewife, and the idle horse-loving Marcus a diligent 農業者. For three years Demetrius staid with them as 助言者 and superintendent; even afterwards he frequently visited them, and for months at a time, and he was wont to say:

"In Alexandria I am heart and soul, a Heathen, but in the house with your Cecilia I am happy to be a Christian."

Before they quitted the city a terrible blow fell on Eusebius. The sermon he had 配達するd just before the 倒す of Serapes, to soothe the excited multitude and guide them in the 権利 way, had been regarded by the Bishop of the zealot priests, who happened to be 現在の, as blasphemous and as pandering to the infidels; Theophilus, therefore, had 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d his 甥 Cyril—his 後継者 in the see—to 立証する the facts and enquire into the 助祭's orthodoxy. It thus （機の）カム to light that Agne, an Arian, was not only living under his roof, but had been 信用d by him to nurse 確かな sick persons の中で the 正統派の; the old man was 非難するd by Cyril to 厳しい 行為／法令／行動するs of penance, but Theophilus decided that he must be 奪うd of his office in the city, where men of sterner stuff were needed, and only 許すd the 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of souls in a country congregation.

It was a cruel blow to the venerable couple to be 軍隊d to やめる the house and the little garden where they had been happy together for half a lifetime; however, the change 証明するd to be to their advantage, for Marcus 招待するd his worthy teacher to be the spiritual 牧師 of his 広い地所s. The churches he built for his 小作農民s were consecrated by Eusebius, whose 穏やかな doctrine and kindly 影響（力） 説得するd many 労働者s and slaves to be baptized and to join his flock of disciples. But the example and amiability of their young mistress was even more effectual than his preaching. Men and women, slaves and 解放する／自由な, all adored and 尊敬（する）・点d her; to imitate her in all she did could only lead to 栄誉（を受ける） and happiness, could only be 権利 and good and wise. Thus by degrees, and without the exertion of any compulsion, the 寺s and 神社s on the 殉教者's 相続物件 were 任意に abandoned, and fell into 廃虚 and decay.

It was the same on the 所有物／資産／財産 of Constantine, which lay at no more than a day's 旅行 from that of Marcus; the two young couples were faithful friends and good neighbors. The 広い地所 which had come into Constantine's 所有／入手 had belonged to Barkas, the Libyan, who, with his 軍隊／機動隊s, had been so anxiously and vainly 推定する／予想するd to succor the Serapeum. The 明言する／公表する had 押収するd his 広範囲にわたる and 価値のある lands, and the young officer, after retiring from the service, had 購入（する）d them with the splendid fortune left to Gorgo by her grandmother.

The two sons of Porphyrius had, as it 証明するd, been so happy as to escape in the 大虐殺 at Thessalonica; and as they were Christians and piously 正統派の, the old man transferred to them, during his lifetime, the 長，指導者 株 of his wealth; so that henceforth he could live honestly—疎遠にするd from the Church and a worshipper of the old gods, without 苦悩 as to his will. The treasures of art which Constantine and Gorgo 設立する in the house of Barkas they carefully 保存するd, though, ere long, few heathen were to be 設立する even in this 近隣 which had 以前は been the （警察，軍隊などの）本部 of 反乱 on に代わって of the old 宗教.

Papias was brought up with the children of Marcus and Dada Cecilia, while his sister Agne, finding herself relieved of all care on his account, sought and 設立する her own way through life.

Orpheus, after seeing his parents killed in the fight at the Serapeum, was carried, sorely 負傷させるd, to the sick-house of which Eusebius was spiritual director. Agne had volunteered to nurse him and had watched by his couch day and night. Eusebius had also brought Dada and Papias to visit them, and Dada had 約束d, on に代わって of Marcus, that Agne and her brother should always be 供給するd for, even in the event of the good 助祭's death. The little boy was for the moment placed in Eusebius' care, and it was a 原因（となる） of daily rejoicing to Agne to hear from the 肉親，親類d old man of all the charming 質s he discovered in the child who was perfectly happy with the old folks, and who, though he was always delighted to see his sister, was やめる content to part from her and return home with Eusebius, or with Dada, to whole he was 充てるd.

Orpheus 認めるd no one, neither Agne nor the child—and when 訪問者s had been to see him, in his fevered ravings he would talk more 熱心に than ever of 広大な／多数の／重要な Apollo and other heathen divinities. Then he would fancy that he was still fighting in the Serapeum and butchering thousands of Christian 敵s with his own 手渡す. Agne, whom he rarely 認めるd for a moment, would talk soothingly to him, and even try to say a few words about the Saviour and the life to come; but he always interrupted her with blasphemous exclamations, and 悪口を言う／悪態d and 乱用d her. Never had she gone through such anguish of soul as by his bed of 苦しむing, and yet she could not help gazing at his 直面する; and when she told herself that he must soon be no more, that the light of his 注目する，もくろむs would 中止する to 向こうずね on hers, she felt as though the sun were about to be 消滅させるd and the earth darkened for all time. However, his healthy vigor kept him ぐずぐず残る for many days and nights.

On the last evening of his life he took Agne for a Muse, and calling to her to come to him 掴むd her 手渡す and sank 支援する unconscious, never to move again. She stood there as the minutes slowly passed, waiting in agonized suspense till his 手渡す should be 冷淡な in hers; and as she waited she overheard a 対話 between two deaconesses who were watching by a sleeping 患者. One of them was telling the other that her sister's husband, a mason, had died an obdurate heathen and a bitter enemy of the Christian Church. Then Dorothea, his 未亡人, had 充てるd herself to saving his soul; she left her children, abandoning them to the charity of the congregation, and had 孤立した to a cloister to pray in silence and unceasingly for the soul of her 死んだ husband. At first he used to appear to her in her dreams, with furious gestures, …を伴ってd by centaurs and goat-footed creatures, and had 願望（する）d her to go home to her children and leave his 国／地域 in peace, for that he was in very good ４半期/4分の1s with the jolly devils; but soon after she had seen him again with scorched 四肢s, and he lead implored her to pray fervently for mercy on him, for that they were 拷問ing him cruelly in hell.

Dorothea had then retired into the 砂漠 of Kolzoum where she was still living in a 洞穴, feeding on herbs, roots, and 爆撃する-fish thrown up on the sea-shore. She had schooled herself to do without sleep, and prayed day and night for her husband's soul; and she lead 得るd strength never to think of anything but her own and her husband's 救済, and to forget her children 完全に. Her fervid devotion had at length met with 十分な reward; for some little time her husband had appeared to her in a 式服 of 向こうずねing light and often …に出席するd by lovely angels.

Agne had not lost a word of this narrative, and when, next morning, she felt the 冷淡な 手渡す of the dead 青年 and looked at his drawn and 苦痛-stricken features, she shuddered with vague terrors: he, she thought, like Dorothea's husband, must have hell-torments to 耐える. When she presently 設立する herself alone with the 死体 she bent over it and kissed the pale lips, and swore to herself that she would save his soul.

That same evening she went 支援する to Eusebius and told him of her wish to 身を引く to the 砂漠 of Koizoum and become a recluse. The old man besought her to remain with him, to take 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 of her little brother, and not to abandon him and his old wife; for that it was a no いっそう少なく lovely Christian 義務 to be compassionate and helpful, and 心にいだく the feeble in their old age. His wife 追加するd her entreaties and 涙／ほころびs; but a sudden 冷気／寒がらせる had gripped Agne's heart; 乾燥した，日照りの-注目する，もくろむd and rigid she resisted their 祈りs, and took leave of her benefactors and of Papias. 明らかにする-foot and begging her way, she started for the south-east and reached the shores of the Red Sea. There she 設立する the stonemason's 未亡人, emaciated and haggard, with matted hair, evidently dying. Agne remained with her, の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs, and then lived on as Dorothea had lived, in the same 洞穴, till the fame of her sanctity spread far beyond the 境界s of Egypt.

When Papias had grown to man's 広い地所 and was 任命する／導入するd as steward to Demetrius, he sought his sister many times and tried to 説得する her to live with him in his new home; but she never would 同意 to やめる her 独房監禁 独房. She would not have 交流d it for a king's palace; for Orpheus appeared to her in nightly 見通しs, radiant with the glories of Heaven; and time was passing and the hour 製図／抽選 近づく when she might hope to be with him once more.

The 未亡人 Mary, in her later years, made many 巡礼の旅s to 宗教上の places and saintly persons, and の中で others to Agne, the recluse; but she would never be induced to visit Cyrenaica, whither she was frequently 招待するd by her children and grandchildren; some more powerful excitant was needed to 誘発する her to 直面する the 不快s of a 旅行.

The old Heathen 教団s had 完全に 消えるd from the Greek 資本／首都 long before her death. With it died the splendor and the 力／強力にする of the second city in the world; and of all the glories of the city of Serapis nothing now remains but a mighty column* 非常に高い to the skies, the last 生き残るing fragment of the beautiful 寺 of the 君主-god whose 落ちる 示すd so momentous an 時代 in the life of the human race. But, like this 中心存在, outward Beauty—the sense of form that characterized the heathen mind—has 生き残るd through the ages. We can gaze up at the one and the other, and wherever the living Truth—the Spirit of Christianity—has 知らせるd and 侵入するd that form of Beauty, the highest hopes of old Eusebius have been realized. Their union is solemnized in Christian Art.

[* Known as Pompey's 中心存在. ]

THE END

This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia